These eight short story collections would make excellent sci-fi anthology shows – By Andrew Liptak (The Verge) 26 May 2019

 

Since the beginning of the modern science fiction genre, authors have built careers on writing short stories, for magazines and anthologies — and more recently — on websites. While those works don’t quite get the same attention as a novel, collections of an author’s short fiction has long been a good way to catch up on their published repertoire. Recently, there’s been more attention on shorter fiction thanks to projects such as Netflix’s Love, Death + Robots, and a new anthology series based on horror author Nathan Ballingrud’s fantastic collection, North American Lake Monsters.

What’s more, a number of anthology shows have popped up over the years on a variety of streaming services. Netflix and Channel Four produced Black Mirror; CBS recently brought back The Twilight Zone; HBO is running Room 104; Amazon adapted a variety of stories from Philip K. Dick for Electric Dreamsl and Hulu has its horror-themed Dimension 404. There are other projects on the horizon as well: AMC began developing a series based on Ted Chiang’s story “Liking What You See: A Documentary”, which was featured in his 2002 collection, Stories of Your Life and Others, and set up a writer’s room for a show based on the short stories by Ken Liu.

It’s easy to see why anthology shows based on short stories are appealing: they don’t represent a whole lot of commitment from viewers, and provide a lot of variety. A science fiction writer’s collection of short stories can provide both: self-contained, bite-sized narratives that can play out in 20-40 minutes. Don’t like one? Skip to the next. With word that Ballingrud’s debut collection is in the works, we had some ideas for other single-author collections that might make for a good anthology series in their own right.

 

Six Months, Three Days, Five Others by Charlie Jane Anders

io9-cofounder Charlie Jane Anders has forged a notable career for herself in recent years with a number of fantastic short stories and two excellent novels (disclaimer: I used to work for her at io9) and released a short collection called Six Months, Three Days, Five Others through Tor.com.

It’s a small collection, but each of the stories pack a punch, from “The Fermi Paradox Is Our Business Model” about an alien civilization that seeds the galaxy with life, and waits for them to burn themselves out, in order to cheaply extract resources. The title story “Six Months, Three Days” earned Anders a Hugo Award in 2012, and is an emotional story about a woman who can see all possible futures, and a man who can see one true future. This book would make for a great short-run series. At one point, “Six Months, Three Days” was in the works for a TV adaptation as well.

This short collection would make for a great series of emotional and thought-provoking episodes.


 

I, Robot by Isaac Asimov

Forget the 2004 “adaptation” of Isaac Asimov’s collection of robot stories. That film was a thriller that used a bunch of the bigger ideas that the author came up with over the years, but doesn’t really adapt any of the stories.

The original short story collection contains 10 of Asimov’s classic robot stories, each of which revolve around a central premise: The Three Laws of Robotics that govern the behavior of his robots. Each story deals with a loophole in that programming, from “Runaround,” about a mining robot on Mercury that gets stuck in a loop; “Liar!” about a robot that causes problems when it doesn’t want to hurt a couple of humans’ feelings; and “Evidence,” a story about a politician who is accused of secretly being a robot.

The entire collection would make for a fantastic anthology series, one that deals with the ramifications of technology and how it can break.


 

Pump Six and Other Stories by Paolo Bacigalupi

If Black Mirror is anything to go by, audiences will tune in for extremely bleak science fiction. One good example of this comes in the form of Paolo Bacigalupi’s collection, Pump Six and Other Stories.

Bacigalupi is best-known for books like The Windup Girl and The Water Knife, which have some pretty bleak portrayals of the future of our planet. That tendency carries over in this book: his story “The People of Sand and Slag” is about a trio of genetically modified humans guarding a a mining corporation in the distant future. When they discover that an “intruder” is really a dog, they try and keep it alive. It doesn’t go well. Another, “The Tamarisk Hunter” about a bounty hunter named Lolo who’s tasked with finding and killing water-thirsty tamarisk trees in a California gripped by drought.

This wouldn’t be a happy series, but it would make for a great, pointed show about the dangers of climate change.


How Long ‘Til Black Future Month? by N.K. Jemisin

This was one of our favorite books that came out from last year: N.K. Jemisin’s collection of short stories, which span the breadth of cyberpunk, epic fantasy, and hard science fiction, all of which provides some pointed commentary on the inequality present throughout the world.

This particular book would make for a great series, with stories like “The City, Born Great,” following the personification of New York City, and “The Ones Who Stay and Fight” about a utopian society where knowledge of inequality is forbidden.

The collection is a timely and relevant body of work, and a series based on this book would sit nicely alongside something like Hulu’s The Handmaid’s Tale.


 

Tomorrow Factor by Rich Larson

Rich Larson has become one of my favorite short story authors working right now (disclaimer: he provided a story for an anthology I edited, War Stories: New Military Science Fiction), and last year, he released a collection called Tomorrow Factory, which pulls together 23 of his recent short stories.

Larson’s stories are quite a bit of fun to read, and cover a lot of territory: cyberpunk adventures about an orphaned albino girl who discovers a mech in the midst of a garbage dump in “Ghost Girl,” or about a basketball scout who discovers that a prospect, Oxford Diallo, isn’t quite what he appears in “Meshed”, to space opera like “The Ghost Ship Anastasia,” about a starship repair crew that runs into all sorts of problems on one difficult mission.

These stories would make for a really fun, dynamic series about how we use technology.


 

The Unreal and the Real by Ursula K. Le Guin

If there’s one classic author whose work would make for a fantastic anthology series, it’s Ursula K. Le Guin. She hasn’t had a great experience with adaptations — the less said about the SCI FI Channel’s adaptation of Earthsea, the better. But her stories are really fantastic, and another attempt would probably go over a lot better now.

She’s released a number of collections in the last couple of years, but one recent one is a reissue of The Unreal and the Real, which contains nearly 40 stories, broken into stories that are set in a realistic world, while others are set in more fantastic locations, like her world of Earthsea, or in her larger expanded Hanish space opera universe.

This collection — or others that she’s published — would provide a solid basis for a brilliant series of short stories that reflect on the morality of society and cultures here on Earth or on distant worlds.


The Wandering Earth by Cixin Liu

Cixin Liu might be most famous for his novel The Three-Body Problem and its sequels, but he’s also released a number of short stories over the years, which have been collected into a book, The Wandering Earth.

If that title sounds familiar, it’s because the story that it’s based on was recently turned into China’s first big science fiction film, which you can now watch on Netflix. It’s a big, epic space disaster story, and there are other big stories like “Devourer”, about an alien ship that floats through space consuming planets, “Mountain”, about a group of aliens trapped in a bubble of rock, who try and discover what lies beyond their world, and “Sun of China,” about a boy from a rural town who grows up to become an astronaut on a solar installation in orbit.

Liu’s stories are often described as a throwback to the genre’s classic age, and this book (minus Wandering Earth) could make for a fantastic series about some epic adventures in outer space, provided you had the right budget.


View of a Remote Country by Karen Traviss

I first came across Karen Traviss through her Wess’Har War and Star Wars novels, but for a several of years, she published a number of fantastic short stories in a variety of publications which she later collected into a self-published collection, View of a Remote Country.

There are some really fascinating stories in this book: “Suitable for the Orient” follows a doctor who’s stationed on a distant planet amidst a conflict between the native lifeforms and the human colonists, while “An Open Prison” depicts a future where convicts are locked up in a mechanical suit and are forced to serve the public and the people they’ve wronged.

I’ve often found Traviss’s stories to be interesting mediations on people and technology, and the pitfalls between them.

…………

Archive

Anne of Green Gables Meets Nietzsche

Anne Meets N

It was a strange summer, the summer of 1882.  Friedrich Nietzsche had followed his doctors suggestion and left his gloomy home town in Germany to visit a holiday vacation spot on the shores of the Atlantic in Canada. There he met Anne.  That’s Anne of Green Gables.  She now lives in the Public Domain.  And so does the immortal soul of F. Nietzsche and all his published and unpublished works along with the representation of his character and person in works of fiction.

Yes, a strange summer indeed.

Anne wondered if she was up to the task when the grumpy German ‘philosopher’ got out of the carriage and ambled slowly up to the gate of the guest house. Anne was an orphan girl who had been sent to help out at an older couple’s seaside inn and guest house.  The couple had wanted a boy, but settled for Anne when she proved she had a boyish side and worked hard to please the guests at he hotel.

On that memorable day Anne put on a big smile and her best ‘glad to see you’ persona and stepped forward.  She did not give a hint that she had read a number of  Nietzsche’s dreary works.  His tired arguments matched his tired body.  No wonder he was depressed and depressing.  Anne vowed to do the best to fix that.  This was ‘can do’ Canada, not ‘Don’t do that!’ Deutschland!

There is nothing perky spirit can not defeat.

Anne decided to take a direct approach to the stiff shirt German writer.  When Nietzsche sat down to tea in the outside dinning area Anne deliberately spilled very hot deep brewed hot coffee on his starched white shirt front.

“Oh, pardon me,” Anne said in a mocking tone.  “I must be one of those utermenschen you write of in your books about.  I have spilled coffee on a Superman.  Maybe coffee is your kryptonite.”  She laughed and laughed and laughed at the dower German sage.

“I’ll have you fired!” he thundered.

“They don’t pay me,” she retorted.  “I’m an orphan who was sent here by mistake.  I became a big tourist attraction and national heroine because of my poignant antics and ability to draw people out of themselves.  The government publishes stories about me.”

“What?” Nietzsche blustered.  “I’ve never heard of you!”

“Maybe you’re not reading young adult teenage girl literature.  Do you know who Nancy Drew is?” She wiped off his shirt giving the man his first human contact since he bumped into a station porter near a train in Berlin two weeks earlier.  “Since its publication, Anne of Green Gables has sold more than 50 million copies and has been translated into at least 36 languages. The original book is taught to students around the world.  More people have heard of me than have heard of you.  Your works are practically unreadable.”

Again Nietzsche was astounded that a young slip of a girl would speak to him in such an impudent tone.  What could she know of his work?  “Do you read German?” he asked dismissively.

“No,” she retorted looking him right in the eye.  “I must rely on translators.  Are you so arcane that you can’t be translated into simple English?”

“Perhaps.”

“Ha. Charlatan! Your ‘philosophy’ is nothing but ruling class bully logic.  I’m top dog, so, what I do is right! Say I’m wrong, and I will bite you to death!”  She laughed more.  “What a sophisticated outgrowing of the ‘weakness’ of supposed Christian softness.  Ancient Hellas would have seen you for what you are – a worshiper of tyranny.  Might makes right dressed up in five hundred page books.  A clear eyed school girl can see through you.”

That night Nietzsche hastened to read up on Anne of Green Gables.  “I believe I have met my match,” the cranky old ‘confirmed’ bachelor said out loud as he slipped between his bed covers with one of Anne’s volumes in his hand.

……………

The next morning Anne served Nietzsche his breakfast in the cheerful sunny breakfast patio.  Birds were singing in the trees and a few wispy clouds drifted by a blue, blue sky.

“God’s right in his world, ” Anne sighed as she poured a cup of coffee into a cup for Nietzsche.

“God is dead!” responded Nietzsche.

“Oh, not today, you,” Anne said playfully.  “I promise not to pour coffee on you today if you’ll give us a smile.”

The man tried his best to smile.  He wondered if he had smiled in the last month or more.  He did not make a habit of going around grinning at people like a monkey on a chain with an organ grinder playing for money.  He paid people for services, and they provided the services for money, there was no need for smiling as if customers and workers are friends.  That is the way of the real world.  Anyone can see that except maybe for a young girl.  A sweet summer child.

But, then it was summer.

Each night, alone in his room, with one light on, Nietzsche read about Anne of Green Gables.  What a girl.  He had never met a girl like her.  He had never read about a girl like her in Classical or German literature.  Well, except maybe for ‘Heidi’ by Johanna Spyri.

……………..

In the days that pass the talkative outgoing Anne draws the moody sullen Nietzsche out of his shell.  The old man learns of Anne’s bleak early childhood spent being shuttled from household to household after her parents died in a hot air balloon crash, caring for younger children. She is excited to finally have a real home at Green Gables.

“Have you ever had a bosom companion?” Anne asked as she passed buttered whole wheat toast to Her N.

Flustered, Nietzsche reached for his German-English translation guide book and tried to get the exact meaning of the girls words.  Was she asking if he had ever had sex with a woman?  That’s how he caught Sisyphus and started rotting his brain.  But, apparently that’s not what she meant.  Anne had a close girlfriend, that’s what she meant by a true friend of the bosom.

“I had friends and admirers when I signed up to be a Prussian cavalry officer when I was young, ” Nietzsche said.  “I was very good, but one day I cut my leg jumping onto a horse.  I thought I was a superman flying through the air.  But, cold steel brought me down.  I had to leave the army and my friends behind.   When Prussia made war on France in 1870 I went to help stop the Paris Commune.  First we fought the French forces of Napoleaon III who we defeated.  But then the workers and leftists and socialists in Paris rose up and declared a workers government.  Both the Prussians and the French then immediately joined together to face the common enemy of the common people.  I was only a medical worker, but I got wounded with diphtheria and dysentery.  I think that’s when I caught the sexual diseases that eat away at my brain.  I was out celebrating our victory over France by fucking a French whore, but I think the whore gave me a virus that causes syphilis.

Over the days and then weeks of that summer Anne spent many hours at table talking with Nietzsche about life and love.  Friedrick found that although she was a young girl she had big ideas and read widely.

She listened with keen interest as Friedrick told her of his German nationalist sister who wanted to set up a colony of pure Germans in South America.  Nietzsche’s sister wanted to get far away from Jewish people.

“But,” Anne pointed out, “Doesn’t Germany have the greatest number of Germans in the world.  If you wanted to have a pure German state, isn’t that where you’d start?”

“Don’t ask me,” chuckled Nietzsche, “I’m a stateless person, I renounced my Prussian citizenship.”

“Why?”

“I wrote a whole book about that, it has to do with master – slave relationships.”

“Are there slaves in Germany today?”

“No.”

“But you wrote a whole book about the master – slave thinking in Germany, and how Christians, the masters of the imperialist world, are somehow hobbled by a passive slave way of thinking,” Anne looked at Nietzsche.  “Are you on drugs?”

“Yes, morphine and opium.”  He made a screwy motion with his finger next to his head.  “I write out prescriptions for myself and sign them Doctor Nietzsche.  I have a doctorate in literature, and I guess that’s good enough.”

“Why are you in such constant pain that you can’t face the world without being sedated.  Did you ever wonder that you write such unending ‘philosophical’ drivel when you are basically high all the time.  Clear writing comes from clear thinking.  Only crackpots like yourself enjoy the bizarre word salad of your body of ‘thought.’  What nasty trash.  You should be ashamed of yourself.”

“You’re pretty blunt in your assessment.  You come from stories that are a bunch of sugar coated sermons about how girls should get along in the world.  Who are you to preach?”

“Too preachy, but… I preach.  That’s your self serving ‘logic’ in a nutshell.  Imagine, you are going nuts from the virus you picked up at a brothel when you thought you were being a ‘superman’ because you were in charge, because you were paying.  Ha.  Looks like the ‘super virus’ from the reality that’s only an illusion defeated your ‘will to power.’  What a bunch of upper class clap trap.  Philosophy?  Ha!”

“What should I do”

As they grew closer Anne convinced Nietzsche to drop out of sight. Nietzsche let his sister take control of his writings and she hired an actor who sat propped up in a chair and pretended to be the incommunicado philosopher guru hiding behind a giant mustache with wild eyes and a hidden message.

Back in Prince Edward Island Friedrich became a kind of Mister Anne of Green Gables.  He abandoned his old ways and left his old habits and way of thinking behind.  He spent many hours out and about in a boat with Anne as she helped him come to terms with life and indeed love.

Anne explained to Nietzsche that the idea of God was as important as any story about God that people had a need for.  God was a kind of metaphor for human cooperation and goodness.  A metaphor could not die, and therefore, God could not die…’

“You know,” he scratched his freshly shaven upper lip, “you’re right.  I never thought of it that way.”

“Just one last thing before we go any further… your autobiography was entitled “Ecce Homo…”

“I can explain that…”

Back to Work – My Assault on ‘Ulysses’ by Joyce

I have Spotify playing Leopold Bloom’s soliloquy as I type.  I have been involved with ‘Ulysses’ by James Joyce for the past three days, or so.  I feel compelled to read and become acquainted with a work of writing that is supposed to be one of the best novels in the English language.  A true work of superior art.  They say.

I can’t think of ever having met someone in my adult life who had mentioned reading ‘Ulysses.’  But, lots of the books I read seem to be read by no one.

When I brought home the collection of Great Books that I bought for $49 young Randy said, “These look like the books in the library that no one ever goes near.” 

I laughed as I unpacked my cherished old books.  “Someone better read these books, your whole civilization is based on them.”  From Aristotle and Socrates to Shakespeare and Newton – they could all fit on one long bookshelf.  All those ideas.

What are the ideas in ‘Ulysses?’  That the author can imitate past literary styles in various chapters?  That the writer has a good grasp of Greek and Latin Classics and can make many allusions to the stories of the ancient world.  Imagine that?

I went to Catholic school and I periodically recite some of the lines from the Latin mass.

Per omnia secula seculorum, Domino vobiscu

Kyrie Elason…

Yes, the words from a dead language live in my memory when I was a child and a youth going to the weekly meetings of the official state religion of the late Roman Empire.  I get the references.  But, where is the humor?  What laughs or jokes are there in Latin in Ulysses?  There are two Boston Public School Latin Schools a few miles from me.  I lived with two different women who went to Girls Latin School which became Latin Academy.  I have always been interested in Latin language and people who know a little Latin.  But, Ulysses seems to just have some Latin thrown in as a kind of decoration, or something that the educated twenty-somethings and current literature lovers that James Joyce had occasion to banter with utilized. 

Maybe I am just being obstinate.  I’m sitting in a grey kitchen on a gray day with green trees out the screened window and dull blue sky behind.  The air is cool.  I have warm green tea.  On the iPad mini to my left the words of Leopold Bloom are coming to me … the actor reading is E.G. Marshall.  Good reading, but I am picturing the actor from the 1967 movie. 

But what of the observations on life and love from the character of Leopold Bloom and the writer James Joyce.  The character is supposed to be in 1904 Dublin, Ireland, and the writer was working between 1914 and 1920.  

A lot of the concerns of characters in the story seem to be about sexual intercourse, or arranging to be with a person for the purpose of physical copulation.  Yet, for all their talking and stream of consciousness no one ever seems to express the desire to live in another kind of society were people could have a freer sexual life.  While there are many unhappy marriages in the story no one ever seems to have heard of divorce.  No one seems to be aware of the many intellectual movements advocating liberalized divorce laws and more sexual freedom.  Too busy making obscure references to Greek myths.  

The magazines that first published James Joyce serialized novel were not working class socialist periodicals or  revolutionary communists who looked to the Russian Bolsheviks.  James Joyce was published by wealthy bohemians who wanted a new kind of art with no rules and no meaning.  Disaffected upper middle class intellectuals flocked around the literary and political magazine ‘The Little Review’ that published sections of ‘Ulysses’ in the US.  The US Mail police seized copies of the magazine and put the work on trial for ‘obscenity.’   The magazine had anarchist Emma Goldman writing pieces and latter Ezra Pound who became a public admirer of fascist Italian leader Mussolini.    

The upper-class drop outs of the 1920’s love the ‘nothing really matters’ nihilistic approach to planning for the future.  Somehow the events of World War One  – The Great War – had shattered the ability of some people to plan for the future.  The planning in 1904 Dublin proved shortsighted, therefore… I don’t know.  They seem to give up planning, or wondering how society should be justly organized in light of real human needs.  But… I need to move on at the moment, so I will leave ‘Ulysses’ on the bookshelf and the iPad with the audio off.  Actually, the hardcover volume of ‘Ulysses’ is in my bed snuggled up to the Cliff Notes I use as a tour guide.  Of course I am not reading the book straight through – was it written that way?  Was it published in magazines that way?  Or is this a years long word puzzle?

U joyce

I was banned from Reddit’s r/AmateurWritersBlock subreddit – Perhaps I’m not blocked enough as a writer – 29 May 2019

14 May 2018 q

(29 May 2019 – I just typed this up and was going to post it on r/AmateurWritersBlock – but — I’m banned from the subreddit. I’m blocked from writers block. That is the kind of writers block I experience everyday. Gate Keepers with few ideas – but lots of ideas about who else to block and how to stop ideas.)

I was encouraged as a writer in college by various teachers and writers. But, I was implement tied many times. Vast hours of time and a desk and paper and pen and typewriter would be before me… to no end.

Over the years I kept a personal journal. I had no particular aim, or format or… anything. I started in high school after reading about Henry Thoreau and Winston Smith keeping journals of their thoughts.

Some days I wrote many pages; sometimes a month or two would pass with no entry. When I was in a happy relation with a woman I usually wrote less. My happy thoughts were poured into my partner, not onto paper.

Sometimes I had a bound volume I bought at a stationary store, and other times I had left over school notebooks. When I took ‘Behavioral Educational Psychology’ in graduate school I began to look at my journal as an activity I could target.

I abandoned the idea of a polished ready-to-publish writing style that was formal and a little stiff. I decided that I wanted to go for maximum number of pages put out. Forget about the quality. I started to write things I would never want published. I was writing on paper with a pen and no one was reading what I had written anyway. This was a journal that was sitting in my desk draw when I wasn’t writing in it.

I hardly ever went back and read the journal myself. I knew what was written there, mostly. The very act of writing things down fixes them in my head in a different way than vague non-verbal thoughts that drift in and out of my consciousness.

I also started to use any paper that was at hand for the journal. I used scrap paper that had printing on one side and was blank on the back. I began to ad a lot more illustrations and drawings to the journal.

I had no idea of publishing, or any one’s interest in what I wrote in my journal. I had a kind of complete freedom. Worthless journal becomes priceless escape into literary freedom. But… freedom to do what?

Learn to write… for a start. Producing lots of words and sentences and paragraphs and pages can lead one to be able to repeat the acts easily and out of habit. I learned to ‘touch-type’ or whatever they call ‘not looking at the keyboard’ when typing. I was in high school when boys didn’t learn to type because that was a female secretary kind of thing. But I took the class in summer school with twenty-nine females. So, I can close my eyes and the words flow through my fingers at a pretty fast pace.

When I go to comment on some news story on some subreddit or other message board I will formulate a thought and type. I usually think I have a couple of sentences. When I look I usually have long paragraphs. And, I usually have more to say, and additional thoughts, and much to write.

By writing everyday in a journal I became accustomed to putting my thoughts into words and sentences and paragraphs in my head, and then on paper, or on a computer screen. I have no ‘block.’ Honestly, I can’t imagine having ‘writer’s block.’

 

Happy ever after: 25 ways to live well into old age (Guardian) 26 May 2019

Determined to enjoy longer and healthier lives, two women researched the science to find the key. Here, they share what they discovered

 

Illustration of woman meditating

When Susan Saunders was 36, her mother was diagnosed with severe dementia. “I had a toddler, a newborn, a full-time job as a TV producer – and I became a carer as well.” As a teenager, she had watched her mum care for her own mother, who had the same condition. “I became determined to do everything I could to increase my chances of ageing well.”

Annabel Streets’ story is similar. When she was a student, her grandfather died from cancer months after he retired; later, she watched her mother care for her grandmother, who lived with dementia and crippling rheumatoid arthritis for nearly 30 years. “When I developed a chronic autoimmune disease, I knew things had to change. But by then I had four young children and there was precious little time for my own health.”

Together, Saunders and Streets started researching the latest science on how to have a healthier, happier old age and how to apply it to their own lives, and blogged about their findings for five years. Their Age Well Project has now been published as a book, compiling almost 100 shortcuts to health in mid- and later life – and Streets and Saunders, who are both in their 50s, say they have never been in better health.

What did they learn?

Look to your ancestors for answers

If you are serious about ageing well, you need to become an expert in your own health – don’t be afraid to ask questions of your doctor and your family. We started our project to age well by compiling ancestral health trees, listing any known illnesses in old age and the causes of mortality and ages at death of as many direct ancestors as possible. We did DNA tests, built records of our blood pressure, blood glucose, cholesterol and vitamin D levels, and took note of our BMI and waist-to-hip ratio to devise more personalised ageing plans.

Could coffee be the elixir of life?

Enjoy coffee

Coffee is rich in antioxidants, polyphenols and phenylindane, a recently identified compound that researchers think may help fend off Alzheimer’s and Parkinson’s disease. Drinking coffee has also been linked to reduced risks for several cancers, heart disease and type 2 diabetes. Drink your coffee without sugar or processed syrups, and don’t make it too milky: the antioxidant value appears to drop when milk is added.

Walk faster

Walking is good, but pace matters. Brisk walking has been linked to better memory, better health and a longer life. Increase your pace until you are slightly out of breath or sweaty and aim for 30 minutes a day, ideally outdoors to get the additional benefits of vitamin D and light. New research suggests that those walking first thing in the morning also make better decisions during the day, so consider swapping your morning commute for a robust walk.

Exercise in green space

Trees produce phytoncides which help to lower blood pressure, reduce stress and boost immunity. The microbes in forest soil have been found to reduce depression and may contribute to the health of our microbiome. A 15-minute walk is all it takes to reap the benefits, but researchers have found that a weekend in the woods improves immunity for up to a month, while a short afternoon run or walk somewhere green means better sleep at night.

Fast every day

Our bodies have adapted to go without food for short periods – the surprise has been discovering how beneficial this is for many of us. Intermittent fasting, made famous by Michael Mosley’s popular 5:2 diet, is a proven method for increasing longevity. It also appears to fend off Alzheimer’s, type 2 diabetes and weight gain. There are several forms of fasting and it is important to find one that suits your lifestyle. We like the extended overnight fast of 14-16 hours, which has been found to improve gut health, but was also followed by our distant forebears, who typically ate supper at sundown, rarely snacked, and then ate mid-morning the following day.

.

Why weights? They build muscle.

Build muscle

Experts believe resistance training is as important for ageing as aerobic exercise, eating vegetables and sleeping well. After age 40, we lose muscle at the rate of 1% a year, increasing our risk of heart attacks, strokes and osteoporosis. Recent research found that older adults who did twice-weekly strength training lived longer and with less illness than those who did none. We like rowing and weight-training for efficiency; we also keep pairs of weights near the kettle and the TV and lift them if we have a few minutes to spare.

Read books

Although reading is sedentary and solitary, frequent reading has been linked to longer, healthier life. A Yale study of 3,600 over-50s found that reading increased longevity by almost two years; readers of books outlived readers of newspapers and magazines. While those who read for more than 3.5 hours a week lived longest, the researchers said “30 minutes a day was still beneficial”. Meanwhile, every expert seems to recommend reading as a means of getting to sleep.

Work longer

While many of us dream of a golden age of retirement, a 2016 study found that people who worked longer lived longer, a fact reflected in earlier longitudinal studies that found correlations between retirement and poor health. Researchers speculate that this is because working usually involves social interaction, movement and a sense of purpose. Several studies have linked retirement with loneliness and depression. But working long hours year after year is not the answer either. Research shows that from mid-life onwards, the sweet spot for health and longevity is working at a less intense pace and perhaps for fewer hours.

Keep learning

Old brains are just as equipped to build new neurons and synapses as young ones. But this process works best when we repeatedly force ourselves to learn new things. The brain loves novelty: crafts, games, even cooking from a new recipe, all trigger the creation of neurons, but the more complex and more difficult the new activity is, the greater the rewards. Choose something that also involves social interaction and a bit of movement, such as singing. Best of all, try learning complex new dance moves.

Take a nap

Several studies have found that nappers have better attention and focus, better memory and better non-verbal reasoning. Oddly, nappers also appear to sleep better at night (with the proviso that your nap shouldn’t be taken too late in the afternoon). A Nasa study found that sleepy pilots had a 45% improvement in performance and a 100% improvement in alertness after a short nap. But the key is to keep the nap short (about 30 minutes). Studies consistently show that naps of more than 90 minutes can be detrimental to our health.

Clear out your medicine cabinet

In particular, clear out unnecessary anticholinergics, often found in antidepressants, bladder drugs, medication for Parkinson’s disease and some antihistamines and travel sickness pills. This isn’t something you should do without your doctor’s guidance, but several studies have now linked ingesting high levels of anticholinergics with the onset of Alzheimer’s, even if taken for as little as a year. Ask your doctor for alternative medication, particularly if you are taking several pills containing anticholinergics.

Only spend on vitamin D and zinc

Study after study has found that supplements have very little benefit; we invest in good food instead. However, when it comes to vitamin D and zinc, the data is robust: vitamin D – in the right dosage – can help us age well while zinc has been shown to reduce the severity of coughs and colds. Those of us in the northern hemisphere aren’t able to get the sunlight necessary for the body to make vitamin D, so a supplement of at least 1,000 iu daily during the winter months is recommended by some ageing experts.

Avoid pollution

Pollution is rapidly becoming the biggest threat to our ability to age well, with more and more research linking particulate matter to lung cancer, heart disease, dementia, hypertension and diabetes. It is vital that we are vociferous in lobbying for cleaner air and that we play our part in reducing our own personal pollution footprints. But we can lessen the damage of living in heavily polluted cities. Avoid congested roads, switch to an anti-inflammatory diet (shown to mitigate the effects of pollution in some people), invest in a good quality air purifier and rotate it round your house, and fill your house with pollution-fighting greenery.

Liquid gold … olive oil has many benefits.
Liquid gold … olive oil has many benefits. Photograph: Brian Hagiwara/Getty Images

Use olive oil

We think of olive oil as “liquid gold”, such are its benefits, with improved heart health topping the list. A four-and-a-half year clinical trial involving 7,000 older adults at risk of heart disease found that those eating an olive oil-rich Mediterranean diet had 30% fewer instances of heart attacks and strokes, as well as improved lipid and cholesterol levels, and lower blood pressure. Olive oil consumption has also been linked to a slowing of the progression of breast cancer, reduced bone mass loss and better blood glucose control. Use it to cook or dress multicoloured vegetables.

Build bone density

The adage, use it or lose it, is never truer than when applied to bone strength. And it’s very specific: research has shown that professional tennis players have much higher bone density in their serving arm than their non-serving arm. The most beneficial exercise, if your joints are up to it, is jumping – try to jump 10 to 20 times a day with a 30-second rest between each. Other high-impact exercise, such as running or skipping, also increases bone density. Resistance training such as lifting weights also boosts bones, but exerts less pressure on joints. If that all sounds too sweaty, ballroom dancing improves balance and coordination, resulting in fewer falls and fractures.

The power of friendship can prolong your life.

Cultivate friendships

Loneliness is as big a mortality risk as diabetes. Research links social isolation to dementia, heart disease, stroke, depression and a 29% greater risk of dying. An eight-decade study found a clear correlation between having a large social network and living longer. More recent research shows the quality of friendships also helps keep us alive: ask yourself if your friends stimulate you and if they have a positive outlook. Helping and caring for others also strongly correlates with longevity.

Support immunity

It is often thought the immune system weakens with age, but research indicates that the reverse may be true: the immune system actually overreacts as we get older, creating more inflammation in the body when it is confronted by a virus, for example and speeding up the ageing process. With 70% of the immune system located in the gut, gut health is key. Support your immune system with a diet high in dark leafy greens, brassicas (such as cabbage and broccoli), alliums (such as garlic, leeks and onions) and mushrooms. Shiitake mushrooms, in particular, have been found to have a powerful effect on the immune system. If you have a cold, try a simple miso soup with mushrooms, ginger and greens.

Change how you eat, particularly in the evening

Changing how you eat, rather than what you eat, can make a bigger impact on longevity than a radical dietary overhaul. Piles of vegetables, whole grains, pulses and lean protein fill up our plates now. We also aim to eat earlier, whenever possible, to allow digestion to kick in well before bedtime. This means less disturbed sleep and a longer overnight fast, too. Eating earlier has enabled us to eat more slowly – an essential but overlooked factor in the Mediterranean diet, allowing satiety hormones to kick in. And when we have eaten, we stop. Constant grazing and snacking means that the digestive system is permanently working – and therefore also permanently producing insulin, potentially leading to insulin resistance, a precursor to diabetes.

Spice up your life with turmeric.

A natural anti-inflammatory, turmeric has been linked to a reduced risk of Alzheimer’s, cancer and liver disease. It is also antiseptic, antibacterial and packed with antioxidants. Research suggests that curcumin, turmeric’s active ingredient, appears to counteract the low-grade, chronic inflammation that increases with age – it may also improve brain function. Other studies have linked curcumin supplementation to reduced pain for arthritis sufferers, improved liver function and some relief from irritable bowel syndrome symptoms. Start your day with our turmeric sunrise tonic: a cup of warm water, 1 tbs apple cider vinegar, 1 tsp turmeric, ½ tsp black pepper (which seems to increase absorption rates of curcumin) and ½ tsp ginger pulp. Add honey to taste and stir well.

Meditate

Meditation isn’t just hippie woo woo: research shows it has a powerful effect on the brain. It appears to reduce stress and promote empathy, and regular practitioners seem not to lose grey matter, or suffer reduced concentration, as they age. Just 15 minutes a day is enough to strengthen telomeres, the “caps” that protect our DNA and, according to a Harvard study, to have a positive impact on blood pressure levels. A very specific form of meditation, Kirtan Kriya, involving chanting and finger movements, stabilises brain synapses and increases cerebral blood flow – researchers concluded that it should be considered for Alzheimer’s disease prevention. Can’t spare 15 minutes? Take a few moments to focus on your breath or your surroundings to promote a feeling of calm.

Eat more fibre

If you make just one dietary change to boost longevity, make it this one. An Australian study tracked the diets of 1,600 people over 10 years to discover the impact of carbohydrate consumption on successful ageing. The most successful agers (those most free of disease after a decade) were the ones with the highest fibre intake – usually from fruit, wholegrain bread and oats. The researchers suggested two possible reasons for this: fibre slows the digestion of food, thus keeping insulin levels in check, which in turn reduces inflammation (a key trigger of ageing); and some types of fibre ferment in the body, producing short-chain fatty acids, which also dampen inflammation. Fibre also helps reduce cholesterol levels, which in turn supports heart health, and lowers colorectal cancer risk by moving food through the gut quickly. The recommended daily intake of fibre is 30g; the UK average is 18g. A daily cup of beans or pulses, plus quality whole grains such as brown rice, quinoa and granary bread, will help boost your intake.

Avoid blue light in the evenings

Our electronic devices play havoc with our delicate circadian rhythms. Screens produce blue light, which helps wake us up in the morning, but at night suppresses production of melatonin, the vital sleep-inducing hormone. Control your exposure by adding time-sensitive filters that block blue light from your laptop and phone; set an alarm to remind you to start a pre-bed wind-down; and keep electronics out of the bedroom.

Look after your eyes

The best ways to protect our eyes are to avoid smoking, keep active and eat healthily, including foods rich in macular pigments – anything bright yellow, orange or green is a rich source. Include plenty of vegetables such as corn on the cob, orange peppers, carrots and kale in your diet. Regular eye tests are a must: eyesight changes rapidly after the age of 40. Wear good-quality sunglasses on sunny days, even in winter, and take regular breaks if you spend a lot of your day looking at an electronic screen.

Four legs good … having a dog has health benefits.

Walk a dog

The health benefits of owning a dog are obvious: dogs need walking, caring for and routine, all of which help us age better. A study of more than 3 million Swedes aged 40 to 80 found that dog owners had a lower risk of death due to all causes. Pet owners also have lower blood pressure and cholesterol than non-pet owners: stroking an animal lowers levels of the stress hormone cortisol. Having a dog means that your home might not be as clean as it could be – and that’s a good thing. Dog ownership increases the quantity of 56 classes of bacterial species in the home, which in turns boosts gut health.

Cultivate optimism

Studies have found that older people with a negative attitude to ageing have worse functional health, slower walking speeds and lower cognitive abilities than those with a more positive attitude. Negativity, unsurprisingly, puts stress on the body, elevating cortisol levels, which in the long term can impact heart health, sleep quality, weight and cognition. You really are as old as you feel, it seems.

The Age Well Project: Easy Ways to a Longer, Healthier, Happier Life by Annabel Streets and Susan Saunders (Piatkus, £14.99). To order a copy for £12.99, go to guardianbookshop.com or call 0330 333 6846. Free UK p&p on orders of more than £15, online only. Phone orders min p&p of £1.99.

Archive

The Books of College Libraries Are Turning Into Wallpaper – Book Borrowing Declines – by Dan Cohen (The Atlantic) 26 May 2019

Someone takes a book off a bookshelf.

When Yale recently decided to relocate three-quarters of the books in its undergraduate library to create more study space, the students loudly protested. In a passionate op-ed in the Yale Daily News, one student accused the university librarian—who oversees 15 million books in Yale’s extensive library system—of failing to “understand the crucial relationship of books to education.” A sit-in, or rather a “browse-in,” was held in Bass Library to show the administration how college students still value the presence of books. Eventually the number of volumes that would remain was expanded, at the cost of reducing the number of proposed additional seats in a busy central location.

Little-noticed in this minor skirmish over the future of the library was a much bigger story about the changing relationship between college students and books. Buried in a slide deck about circulation statistics from Yale’s library was an unsettling fact: There has been a 64 percent decline in the number of books checked out by undergraduates from Bass Library over the past decade.

Yale’s experience is not at all unique—indeed, it is commonplace. University libraries across the country, and around the world, are seeing steady, and in many cases precipitous, declines in the use of the books on their shelves. The University of Virginia, one of our great public universities and an institution that openly shares detailed library circulation stats from the prior 20 years, is a good case study. College students at UVA checked out 238,000 books during the school year a decade ago; last year, that number had shrunk to just 60,000.

Before you tsk-tsk today’s kids for their lack of bookishness, note that the trend lines are sliding southward for graduate students and faculty members, too: down 61 percent and 46 percent, respectively, at UVA. Overall, across its entire network of libraries, UVA circulated 525,000 books during the 2007–08 school year, but last year there were only 188,000 loans—nearly 1,000 fewer books checked out a day. The Association of Research Libraries’ aggregated statistics show a steady decrease of the same proportion across its membership, even as student enrollment at these universities has grown substantially.

Maybe students aren’t checking the books out but are still consulting them regularly within the library? This also does not appear to be true. Many libraries also track such in-house uses, by tallying the books that need to be reshelved, and the trends are the same. At my library at Northeastern University, undergraduate circulations declined 50 percent from 2013 to 2017—before we decided to do our own book relocation—and our logged number of books removed from shelves but not checked out also dropped by half.

These stark statistics present a conundrum for those who care about libraries and books. At the same time that books increasingly lie dormant, library spaces themselves remain vibrant—Snell Library at Northeastern now receives well over 2 million visits a year—as retreats for focused study and dynamic collaboration, and as sites of an ever wider array of activities and forms of knowledge creation and expression, including, but also well beyond, the printed word. It should come as no surprise that library leadership, in moments of dispassionate assessment often augmented by hearing from students who have trouble finding seats during busy periods, would seek to rezone areas occupied by stacks for more individual and group work. Yet it often does come as an unwelcome surprise to many, especially those with a powerful emotional attachment to what libraries should look like and be.

What’s happening here is much more complicated than an imagined zero-sum game between the defenders of books and library futurists. The decline in the use of print books at universities relates to the kinds of books we read for scholarly pursuits rather than pure pleasure, the rise of ebooks and digital articles, and the changing environment of research. And it runs contrary to the experience of public libraries and bookstores, where print continues to thrive.

Unlike most public libraries, the libraries of colleges and universities have always been filled with an incredibly wide variety of books, including works of literature and nonfiction, but also bound scientific journals and other highly specialized periodicals, detailed reference works, and government documents—different books for different purposes. Although many of these volumes stand ready for immersive, cover-to-cover reading, others await rarer and often brief consultations, as part of a larger network of knowledge. Even many monographs, carefully and slowly written by scholars, see only very sporadic consultation, and it is not uncommon for the majority of college collections to be unused for a decade or more. This is as it should be: Research libraries exist to collect and preserve knowledge for the future as well as for the present, not to house just the latest and most popular works.

But there is a difference between preservation and access, and a significant difference, often unacknowledged, in the way we read books for research instead of pleasure. As the historian Michael O’Malley humorously summarized the nature of much scholarly reading and writing, “We learn to read books and articles quickly, under pressure, for the key points or for what we can use. But we write as if a learned gentleman of leisure sits in a paneled study, savoring every word.” Or as he more vividly described the research process, academics often approach books like “sous-chefs gutting a fish.”

With the rapidly growing number of books available online, that mode of slicing and dicing has largely become digital. Where students or faculty once pulled volumes off the shelf to scan a table of contents or index, grasp a thesis by reading an introduction, check a reference, or trace a footnote, today they consult the library’s swiftly expanding ebook collection (our library’s ebook collection has multiplied tenfold over the past decade), Google Books, or Amazon’s Look Inside. With each of these clicks, a print circulation or in-house use of a book is lost. UVA’s ebook downloads totaled 1.7 million in 2016, an order of magnitude larger than e-circulations a decade ago. Our numbers at Northeastern are almost identical, as scholars have become comfortable with the use of digital books for many purposes.

I’ve seen my own book usage change over time. When I was a graduate student studying Victorian history at Yale, the university’s towering collection in Sterling Library, next door to Bass (then called Cross Campus Library), allowed me to find and leaf through relevant books easily. Now almost all of the texts I consulted for my dissertation are available online in repositories such as HathiTrust, which stores digitized books from research libraries, many of them freely available for download since they were published before 1924, the cutoff for public-domain works. If I were doing the same scholarly project today, I would likely check out only a small subset of books that I needed to pay careful attention to, and annotate others digitally in my PDF reader.

The decline in print circulation also coincides with the increasing dominance of the article over the monograph, and the availability of most articles online. In many fields, we now have the equivalent of Spotify for research: vast databases that help scholars search millions of articles and connect them—often through highly restrictive and increasingly unsustainable subscriptions, but that is another story—instantly to digital copies. (There is also a Napster for research articles, of which we shall not speak.) Very few natural and social scientists continue to consult bound volumes of journals in their field, especially issues that are more than a few years old. UVA recorded nearly 3 million e-journal downloads in 2016, a massive and growing number that is typical of most universities.

In addition, the nature of scholarship is also changing, still with significant reading and writing, of course, but also involving the use and processing of data in a wide array of disciplines. To serve these emerging needs, Northeastern University Library has added full-time specialists in data visualization and systematic review (the process of synthesizing, statistically, exhaustive research from multiple studies), and an entire division dedicated to new forms of digital scholarship.

Our research library, like many others, has also seen a surge in group work rather than the solitary pursuit of the canonical research paper. More classes are assigning team-based projects instead of individual essays, as many urgent problems, such as climate change, call for large-scale interdisciplinary work and multiple perspectives. University libraries have correspondingly seen reservations for collaboration spaces surge. Last year, we had a record 100,000 hours of group-room bookings in our library, meaning that these spaces were occupied constantly from 8 a.m. to midnight.

At the same time—and perhaps this is one of the feel-good stories related to physical collections—there is an increasing use of archives. Many students still find the direct encounter with primary sources thrilling, and instructors and library staff have found creative ways for them to use these special collections. We have doubled our archival holdings in the past five years, focusing on Boston-related materials such as our recent acquisition of millions of photographs and negatives from The Boston Globe, and have greatly expanded our program of teaching with these artifacts.

A positive way of looking at these changes is that we are witnessing a Great Sorting within the library, a matching of different kinds of scholarly uses with the right media, formats, and locations. Books that are in high demand; or that benefit from physical manifestations, such as art books and musical scores; or that are rare or require careful, full engagement, might be better off in centralized places on campus. But multiple copies of common books, those that can be consulted quickly online or are needed only once a decade, or that are now largely replaced by digital forms, can be stored off site and made available quickly on demand, which reduces costs for libraries and also allows them to more easily share books among institutions in a network. Importantly, this also closes the gap between elite institutions such as Yale and the much larger number of colleges with more modest collections.

These trends around research collections are likely to continue. A small number of regional pools of books at a monumental scale—tens of millions of books from scores of universities working together—are already envisioned in the United States, which will ensure preservation and access for future generations and effectively act as gigantic shared libraries, or what David Prosser, the executive director of Research Libraries UK, has called “collective collections.” “Print books are historical artefacts … but some are more valuable artefacts than others,” Prosser has argued. “No library can be completely universal and decisions need to be made about what to collect and where to store material. By looking at collections collectively we can better serve the needs of readers, ensuring that what we have is well looked after (and yes, sometimes that means in ‘remote-storage’).”

Unfortunately, more troubling factors are also at work in the decline of print books within colleges. Statistics show that today’s undergraduates have read fewer books before they arrive on campus than in prior decades, and just placing students in an environment with more books is unlikely to turn that around. (The time to acquire the reading bug is much earlier than freshman year.) And while correlation does not equal causation, it is all too conspicuous that we reached Peak Book in universities just before the iPhone came out. Part of this story is undoubtedly about the proliferation of electronic devices that are consuming the attention once devoted to books.

The sharp decrease in the circulation of books also obviously coincides with the Great Recession and with the steady decline of humanities majors, as students have shifted from literature, philosophy, and history to STEM disciplines—from fields centered on the book to fields that emphasize the article.

When I tweeted about this under-discussed decline in the use of print books in universities, several respondents wondered if, regardless of circulation statistics, we should keep an ample number of books in the library for their beneficial ambience. Even if books are ignored by undergraduates, maybe just having them around will indirectly contribute to learning. If books are becoming wallpaper, they are rather nice wallpaper, surrounding students with deep learning and with some helpful sound-deadening characteristics to boot. If that helps students get into the right mind-set in a quiet, contemplative space, so be it. Maybe they will be more productive, get away from their distracting devices, and perhaps serendipitously discover a book or two along the way.

You can certainly see this theory at work in new library designs in which the number of volumes is more quietly reduced than at Yale, with books lining the walls of study spaces but not jutting out perpendicularly like the old, high-capacity stacks, so as to leave most of the floor open for tables, chairs, and spaces for group work. Perhaps that is the right approach, the right compromise, for some schools and students. Of course, you can also find students who love spaces without books, or who work better with some background noise—alas, whenever you discuss these matters, all students tend to generalize from the study space that works for themselves.

But there is another future that these statistics and our nostalgic reaction to them might produce: the research library as a Disneyland of books, with banker’s lamps and never-cracked spines providing the suggestion of, but not the true interaction with, knowledge old and new. As beautiful as those libraries appear—and I, too, find myself unconsciously responding to such surroundings, having grown up studying in them—we should beware the peril of books as glorified wallpaper. The value of books, after all, is what lies beneath their covers, as lovely as those covers may be.

Archive

My Breakthrough with ‘Ulysses’ by Joyce – The Work Has Some Appeal

I have a copy of ‘Ulysses’ that has been sitting on my bookshelves for decades and decades and… Perhaps I bought this volume of the Modern Library affordable classic works of literature at the Jordan Marsh book section.  The old fashioned book department of the large downtown Boston department store had life-long clerks who loved books and had actually read most of the classic books they sold.  I remember being a high school student with a few extra dollars to fill my personal library with books I intended to read.  I knew the reputation of ‘Ulysses.’  The pinnacle of English literature and written by an Irishman.

I probably paid $4.99 for the 800 page work.  Today the book costs ….. $18.44 hardcover.

Ulysses for sale

I have had the book near my bed for a while.  I was trying to read the book.  Again and again I began the novel with the morning happenings of some of the main characters.  But, I simply was not interested in the characters.  I listened to a Librivox reading of the first three sections again and again.  What was so funny or witty about the happenings?  How was this mundane breakfast meeting between three twenty-something room mates worthy of being called the best novel in the English language?

One character puts uses his shaver to make a cross and repeats some of the Latin mass.  I went to Catholic school, and I made fun of Catholic ritual plenty of times, I don’t find this Joycean parody very memorable or amusing.  Perhaps this was shocking in 1920 Dublin, but this hardly causes a scandal today.  I have been listening to audio books on Spotify, I have been listening to parts of ‘Ulysses’ on Spotify.  I happened to bump into an audio version of the story ‘Three Men in A Boat’ which I had never heard of.   I laughed again and again out loud at the funny events and words from the story.  I remember incidents at random times during the day and chuckle.  I listened to the beginning of ‘Ulysses’ over and over again, never a laugh, no humor that I could detect.  I watch some television shows that have laughter added to indicate that what is said is funny.  Perhaps I need to make a video of ‘Ulysses’ with an added laugh track.

I decided to type in a question about why ‘Ulysses’ is a famous, important novel.  I found a number of articles and reposted them so that I would read the articles.  I found a number of worthwhile ideas.

One strange kind of praise there is for the work is that it follows the Odyssey from Ancient Hellas.  So what?  How hard is it to copy the outline of a plot from a story that has been in the public domain for two thousand years.  Generations of students had been compelled to read the Odyssey; one could assume that many would recognize the plot outline.  So what?  What does that accomplish?  Exactly what is so compelling about the story of a returning upper class sea raider to the home base he wants to dominate?  Isn’t the Odyssey a convoluted homecoming of a ruling class brute whose solution to property rights is armed violence?  What does that have to do with 1900 Dublin Ireland?  Did the armed uprising by Irish rebels in 1916 have any impact on James Joyce and his story of people wandering around Dublin with mostly their genitals and petty social relations as their obsession?

But all the activity I had around the articles about ‘Ulysses’ caused me to listen to the beginning of the audio book on Librivox yesterday, yet again.  I could be wrong.  I could be missing something.  Maybe I’m and anti-book snob snob.

I actually went beyond the first sections into a part where Stephen Daedalus walks along a beach and there is a stream of consciousness narration.  I could follow the ideas and see how people might have found this style of writing very new in 1920.  This is why James Joyce won the Nobel Prize in Literature.

I also found a movie on Youtube from 1967.  Made in Ireland, the black and white work did not try to reproduce the 1904 setting of the novel.  But, I got a good hold on the narrative structure of the novel.

Some critics I’ve read praise Joyce for packing all of the events into one day.  Big deal.  This is fiction.  The writer can write that the events took place over the course of a thousand years, or a minute, with a few clicks of a keyboard.

Some of the people who praise the work point out how Joyce takes regular people and makes them ‘heroes’ with a plot from a Greek epic poem.  Really?  Some of the oldest stories handed down from antiquity involve a lower class person rising to the top of society.  Surely all of the people who are complimenting ‘Ulysses’ are familiar with the many, many stories that have the same kind of theme.  Why pick that to praise, unless there is a shortage of things to praise.

The stream of consciousness is interesting enough and I can follow the allusions and references.  But, so what.  What writer doesn’t dream of being free from editors and editing.  Why not dream of just thinking worthwhile literature off the top of one’s head?

But, if stream of consciousness was the wave of the future one hundred years ago….where is the wave today?  Are people seeking out the freedom of unedited thoughts presented as stream of consciousness?  Or are a few examples of stream of consciousness allowed to be celebrated because – in truth – no one finds any truth in the ramblings of stream of consciousness.

As I type these words I am listening to Molly Bloom’s soliloquy on Spotify again.  Like a pop song, I have listened over and over.   A good actress is performing the work.  Is there any hidden truth in the words?  Any great meaning of life that James Joyce discovered and hid in the thoughts of Molly Bloom?  Perhaps.  I’ll listen again.

As I think about the work I see the characters as a strange collection of people who are motivated by – I don’t know what.  Who cares what happens to these people?  What do they represent?

I don’t know what to make of people who gather to celebrate Bloomsday on the date in June when the events in the novel are supposed to have taken place in 1904 Dublin.  What is the lesson that these people are holding onto?  What lines from Joyce are they repeating.  There are lines from Shakespeare that flit through my brain every day.  Simple phrases composed at first by Bill Shakespeare with some obvious human truth that wasn’t so obvious before Shakespeare organized the thought.

“Tomorrow and tomorrow and tomorrow…”

“I have thee not, yet I see thee still…”

“What a piece of work is man…”

Shall I go on, and on, and on?  As I listen to Joyce over and over, do I hear any lines that sink in that way?

Or when I listen to Molly Bloom’s soliloquy does it just sound like an insightful character on Rod Serling’s Twilight Zone circ 1963?  How come Rod Serling was never called the greatest writer in the English language?  Too derivative? 

…………….

I understand as I read more articles about the book that Joyce was a great word master and he constructed different chapters in different styles.  He told others that he put puzzles and clues and such all through the text to give college English professors something to do for the next two hundred years.  I can see that.  I have the luxury of using Spotify to listen to Molly Bloom’s soliloquy and Leopold Bloom’s soliloquy again and again, as if they were song tracks.  They are interesting, but, pretty mundane in the end.  Who wants life advice from a character in 1904 Dublin?  Even if the streets traveled in the story are still accurate. 

Joyce was a very good student and went to upper class schools at a time when Greek and Latin classics where heavily emphasized.  So, the student learned well and he uses his classics background to base a new story on.  So what.  Big deal. 

Joyce was able to mimic the style of the dime store ‘romance’ novels in one chapter, and the stream of consciousness style in several other sections, and then something like a play in another part.  Okay, pretty good.  A tour de force of literary fireworks to delight the 1920’s niche audience, and then generations of admirers after that. 

But, are there any insights into human nature in the book?  At almost 800 pages I guess there would have to be.  But, when I listened to Molly Bloom’s soliloquy again and again yesterday I simply felt like I was overhearing a woman moving around her kitchen as she spoke out loud about whatever popped into her head.  No particular order.  No real rhyme or reason, it seems.  But, maybe I am missing something.  I will listen some more.  I have not picked up my printed copy of the work and looked at the ‘no punctuation marks’ Molly Bloom soliloquy.  I think I will go do that right now.  

I’m still wrestling with this book!

11:34 am 29 May 2019

Why You Should Try to Read Ulysses—Again – by Sue Schopf (Harvard U Extension)

Statue of James Joyce

 

In this essay, Sue Schopf, PhD, a lecturer in Extension who has taught numerous literature courses, including ones on the vampire in literature and film and Irish literature, makes the case for giving the Joyce classic another try. Archive

………………..

 

Many novels are so challenging that we never manage to finish them. One of the most famous is James Joyce’s Irish masterpiece Ulysses. As a literature scholar, English lecturer, and once-failed reader of the challenging novel, I’m here to encourage you to make another attempt at seeing this book to the end.

Ulysses: an introduction

Published in Paris in 1922, banned as obscene until 1933, yet hailed as one of the groundbreaking works of early Modernism, the nearly 800-page novel takes place in Dublin on a single day, June 16, 1904.

It records the thoughts and activities of two main characters—Leopold Bloom, an unhappily married Jew and advertising canvasser, and Stephen Dedalus, a lapsed Catholic and frustrated academic. Although strangers to each other at the beginning, their day unfolds along parallel tracks that finally intersect.

A third important character is Bloom’s earthy and unfaithful wife, Molly, who occupies much of her husband’s thoughts on this day and who is preparing for the arrival of her lover, Blazes Boylan. Along the way, we are introduced to a host of minor characters who play a part in Bloom’s and Dedalus’s day.

Challenge 1: a stream-of-conscious narrative

The most difficult task that Joyce set for himself was to replicate through language the kaleidoscopic nature of consciousness. He sought to capture the way we experience the world around us (smells, noises, bits of conversations overheard), then internalize these stimuli, prompting the free and often chaotic association of ideas in the mind.

Myriad conflicting thoughts and emotions crowd into the minds of Joyce’s characters, including political anxieties, religious antagonism, historical memory, literary allusions, guilt, and sexual desire.

Challenge 2: time as nonlinear and fluid

The novel also reflects a post-Einsteinian, post-Bergsonian understanding of how we actually experience time. This is not “clock time,” but time as something nonlinear, fluid, in a constant state of flux through the activity of consciousness, which can bring past, present, and future into near-simultaneity while processing and ordering many other bits of information. 

 

Myriad conflicting thoughts and emotions crowd into the minds of Joyce’s characters, including political anxieties, religious antagonism, historical memory, literary allusions, guilt, and sexual desire.

For the reader, this method of moving between the outer world of seemingly inconsequential events and the inner world of thought poses perhaps the greatest challenge. This is a novel void of “plot.” There is no clear distinction between narrator and characters, and between what characters are saying and what they are thinking.

Challenge 3: Ulysses in historical context

It is important to remember what was happening in the world, both in 1922 when Joyce published the novel and in 1904, the year in which the story is set.

Joyce allows the reader access to the uncensored thoughts of his characters … in language so frank that it can still shock. These were largely uncharted waters for the English middle-class novel.

The early-twentieth century ushered in the age of technology, advertising culture, and sensational newspaper headlines, all of which we see reflected in the novel.

Freud had already published a number of works that legitimized the exploration of the unconscious mind and the hitherto secret world of sexual psychology.

Joyce allows the reader access to the uncensored thoughts of his characters—their sexual fantasies, vulgarities of expression, and meditations on bodily organs and their functions—in language so frank that it can still shock. These were largely uncharted waters for the English middle-class novel.

The 700-year domination of Ireland by England, the numerous uprisings against the English in Irish history, the internecine conflicts within Ireland itself then reaching a boiling point over home rule. The future role of the Roman Catholic Church drift in and out of characters’ thoughts and barroom conversations. Modernity constantly butts up against the traditional, as Joyce shows us an Ireland caught between these two forces.

Challenge 4: allusions to Homer’s Odyssey

Two other features make this novel unique. Overlaying the text with a “schema” based on Homer’s Odyssey (beginning with the title, Ulysses) creates a kind of puzzle for the reader who searches for direct correspondences between the novel and Homeric epic.

If anything, the novel seems to suggest that epic ambition and achievement are a thing of the past—that the ordinary man’s struggle for identity and dignity in a changing world is quest enough.

Instead of the loftiness of the epic with its quest-journey, epic hero, and supernatural adversaries over which the hero triumphs, one experiences only a very ordinary walk around Dublin, two very unheroic protagonists, and rather degraded adversaries.

If anything, the novel seems to suggest that epic ambition and achievement are a thing of the past—that the ordinary man’s struggle for identity and dignity in a changing world is quest enough.

My own breakthrough with Ulysses

The real breakthrough for me, as a once-failed reader of Ulysses, came when I purchased the Naxos audiobook of the novel (22 CDs!) read by Jim Norton and Marcella Riordan. (Librivox has versions online for free – https://librivox.org/ulysses-version-2-by-james-joyce/ and a free text online at Project Gutenberg – – https://www.gutenberg.org/files/4300/4300-h/4300-h.htm

Listening to their beautiful Irish voices as they brought each character to life, dramatizing the subtle differences in speech based on the characters’ social class and educational background (and degree of sobriety), allowed me to hear for the first time the music of Joyce’s language, with its chorus of polyphonic voices.

And here is a movie version – 1967

James Joyce’s “Ulysses”Why you should read this book – by D.H. (The Economist) 16 June 2012

Ignore the wet-blanket misinformation and prepare yourself for a flood of ecstatic imagination

Ulysses James Joyce damaged

“THERE are two kinds of people. Those that have read “Ulysses” and those that haven’t,” my best friend stated plumply one day, dropping the surprisingly compact 783-page paperback on the table with a thud. This was meant in a silly, snobbish kind of way, but he was right. Given the flood of ecstatic imagination between the covers of James Joyce’s novel, its more patient readers are marked for life by having read it.
 
Today, June 16th, is Bloomsday, the day in which all of the action of “Ulysses” takes place in the spinning clockwork of Dublin in 1904. Joyce’s devoted fans can be seen celebrating it every year. While Bloomsday events outside of Dublin tend to be nerdy affairs in Edwardian dress, I do recommend a good public reading if you can find one. (I do not, on the other hand, recommend the Bloomsday Irish breakfast of kidneys and gizzards, which is positively Cronenberg-esque.)
 
Perhaps that breakfast is a good metaphor; some people, not happy with saying “Ulysses” is not to their taste, must pronounce it loathsome. It was banned in America until 1934 because of its “pornographic” nature, a comical artefact of the country’s prudishness. And its position atop the western canon’s modernist heap has made it an all-too-tempting target for critics. I’ll never forget one of my old bosses damning “Ulysses” as the phallogocentric truncheon of paternal oppression, whatever that means. (He felt Gertrude Stein was the real talent.)
 
Just last year, Slate published a humourless piece in which Ron Rosenbaum fulminated about the book’s shortcomings, or rather its overcomings: “’Ulysses’ is an overwrought, overwritten epic of gratingly obvious, self-congratulatory, show-off erudition that, with its overstuffed symbolism and leaden attempts at humor, is bearable only by terminal graduate students who demand we validate the time they’ve wasted reading it.” Ouch. This is the kind of wet-blanket misinformation that you will have to ignore if you want to have any fun. And “Ulysses” is fun—maybe the best book you take to the beach this summer.
 
It is true that full-time literature students are in the best position to read “Ulysses”: it’s our job, with tons of time and a support staff standing by. I had the luxury of a “Ulysses” seminar with ten other undergrads, a professor with a Joyce tattoo on his back, and a pub with Beamish on tap. That’s the ideal, but you really don’t need all that. The beer is important, but all you really need is a clean, well-lit room of one’s own, a copy of “Ulysses”, Don Gifford’s “Ulysses Annotated”, Harry Blamires’s “The New Bloomsday Book” for chapter summaries, Joseph Campbell for some colour commentary, and some spare time.
 
Many readers will recoil: “I have to read three other books to read this one book? Zounds!” Trust me: you’ll be glad you did. Joyce is allusive and experimental, and the helping books do indeed help the reader mine for historical and literary meanings that reward often. But even a reader who forgoes annotated help can enjoy Joyce’s virtuosity. Few novelists have the ability to make the English language do whatever he wants, to make it do cartwheels and sing arias. Even when Joyce goes down (yet another) digressive rabbit hole, you love being along for the ride. 

Two counts in Rosenbaum’s indictment against “Ulysses” are worth examining in more detail, since they implicate not just that book but all brainy novels period in today’s digital zeitgeist. The first one is pretty easy: the anti-intellectual, knee-jerk reaction to erudition, show-off or otherwise. We’re all familiar with the prejudice that horse sense is better than intellect. And it’s true that “Ulysses” is a clearinghouse of historical facts, religious and philosophical ephemera, and clever-boots witticisms. “Ulysses” is also a variety show of the sexual and excretory; the denouement is the book’s two main characters drunkenly pissing side by side under the “heaventree of stars”, a first I’m sure. The novel is a perfect mix of highbrow and lowbrow, of poetry and patter, the very same flavour we love in our Shakespeare, who also happens to permeate much of “Ulysses”. Both Shakespeare and Joyce are industrial-grade humanists who devote every page to the study and celebration of us—smart, dumb, middling, fair, no matter.  
 
The second complaint with “Ulysses”, or smart books in general, is that they are too long or too dense, or both, and we simply don’t have the time to “waste”. The fear that we are becoming too distracted for big books has consumed the last decade. But what does digital have to do with novels, aside from making them more accessible? Ulysses, more than any novel, was made for the digital age. In the past decade, various projects have already begun to hyperlink the book with nifty annotations and commentary in an entertaining format to make it even easier to enjoy—in bite-sized portions—Joyce’s feast of words. 
 
Are we really too busy for one of history’s great psychological novels? Many of those who scoff at the idea of reading Ulysses will tell you in the next breath of finishing the 4,000-odd pages of George R.R. Martin’s “A Song of Ice and Fire” (ie, the Game of Thrones books), or consuming all four seasons of “Breaking Bad” in a meth-fuelled weekend. Let’s not kid ourselves: we have the time. Find some room in your summer reading for “Ulysses” or those other loose, baggy monsters it spawned, like “Gravity’s Rainbow” or “Infinite Jest”. “Ulysses” is perhaps the most written about book ever after the Bible, which should tell you something. It’s definitely a better read. Sláinte!

Archive

 

James Joyce ‘Ulysses’ – Good or Bad? 21 Famous Writers and One Famous Psychoanalyst Weigh in – by Emily Temple – 2 Feb 2018

U j j

 

This year marks the 100th anniversary of the first appearance of James Joyce’s Ulysses—it was first serialized in The Little Review between March 1918 and December 1920—and today is the 96th anniversary of its very first publication in book form, by Sylvia Beach. It’s also Joyce’s birthday, by the way, and no—that isn’t a coincidence. Ulysses is constantly named by writers and readers as a life- and mind-changing novel, and frequently tops lists of best-ever books.

 

But it’s not as universally loved as it seems. In fact, many readers—and even many big-name writers—dislike or even loathe Joyce’s masterpiece. How would I know this, you ask? Well, they said so. In the final tally of opinions, we’ve come up with a tie—11 for and 11 against—so you will have to decide for yourself how you feel. Whether or not you look at these one star Amazon reviews of the novel first is entirely your business.

 

FOR: Ulysses, of course, is a divine work of art and will live on despite the academic nonentities who turn it into a collection of symbols or Greek myths. I once gave a student a C-minus, or perhaps a D-plus, just for applying to its chapters the titles borrowed from Homer while not even noticing the comings and goings of the man in the brown mackintosh. He didn’t even know who the man in the brown mackintosh was. Oh, yes, let people compare me to Joyce by all means, but my English is pat ball to Joyce’s champion game.

–Vladimir Nabokov, in a 1965 interview

AGAINST: Ulysses could have done with a good editor. . . .People are always putting Ulysses in the top 10 books ever written, but I doubt that any of those people were really moved by it. . . . If you’re a writer in Dublin and you write a snatch of dialogue, everyone thinks you lifted it from Joyce. The whole idea that he owns language as it is spoken in Dublin is a nonsense. He didn’t invent the Dublin accent. It’s as if you’re encroaching on his area or it’s a given that he’s on your shoulder. It gets on my nerves. Article continues after advertisement

–Roddy Doyle, at a James Joyce birthday celebration in 2004

FOR: I hold this book to be the most important expression which the present age has found; it is a book to which we are all indebted, and from which none of us can escape. These are postulates for anything that I have to say about it, and I have no wish to waste the reader’s time by elaborating my eulogies; it has given me all the surprise, delight, and terror that I can require, and I will leave it at that.

–T. S. Eliot, in his 1923 essay “Ulysses, Order, and Myth“

AGAINST: Today writers want to impress other writers . . . One of the books that caused great harm was James Joyce’s Ulysses, which is pure style. There is nothing there. Stripped down, Ulysses is a twit.

–Paulo Coelho, to a Brazilian newspaper in 2012 Article continues after advertisement

FOR: Joyce has a most goddamn wonderful book. It’ll probably reach you in time. Meantime the report is that he and all his family are starving but you can find the whole celtic crew of them every night in Michaud’s where Binney and I can only afford to go about once a week.

Gertrude Stein says Joyce reminds her of an old woman out in San Francisco. The woman’s son struck it rich in the Klondyke and the old woman went around writing her hands and saying ‘Oh my poor Joey! My poor Joey! He’s got so much money!’ The damned Irish, they have to moan about something or other, but you never heard of an Irishman starving.

–Ernest Hemingway, in a 1922 letter to Sherwood Anderson

AGAINST: I don’t like Hemingway. And I know I don’t love Ulysses as much as I am supposed to—but then again, I never cared even one-tenth so much for the Odyssey as I do for the Iliad.

–Donna Tartt in the New York Times

FOR: I managed to get my copy of Ulysses through safely this time. I rather wish I had never read it. It gives me an inferiority complex. When I read a book like that and then come back to my own work, I feel like a eunuch who has taken a course in voice production and can pass himself off fairly well as a bass or a baritone, but if you listen closely you can hear the good old squeak just the same as ever.

–George Orwell, in a 1934 letter to Brenda Salkeld

AGAINST: [I couldn’t finish] Ulysses. I needed a graduate thesis adviser to crack a whip over my head, and didn’t have one.

–Jonathan Franzen, in an interview with the Guardian

FOR: Ulysses is certainly the greatest novel in the English language, and one might argue for its being the greatest single work of art in our tradition. How significant, then, and how teasing, that this masterwork should be a comedy and that its creator should have explicitly valued the comic “vision” over the tragic—how disturbing to our predilection for order that, with an homage paid to classical antiquity so meticulous that it is surely a burlesque, Joyce’s exhibitionististicicity is never so serious as when it is most outrageously comic. Joyce might have been addressing his readers when he wrote to Nora in 1909: “Now … I want you to read over and over all I have written to you. Some of it is ugly, obscene, and bestial, some of it is pure and holy and spiritual: all of it is myself.”

–Joyce Carol Oates, in a 1976 essay, “Jocoserious Joyce“

AGAINST: In spite of its very numerous qualities—it is, among other things, a kind of technical handbook, in which the young novelist can study all the possible and many of the quite impossible ways of telling a story—Ulysses is one of the dullest books ever written, and one of the least significant. This is due to the total absence from the book of any sort of conflict.

–Aldous Huxley, writing in 1925

FOR: Joyce really set my universe on its end. Reading Ulysses changed everything I thought about language, and everything I understood about what a book could do. I was on a train on the way to a boring temp job when I was about 25; I got on at Tottenham, north London, and opened the first page of Ulysses. When I got off at Liverpool Street in central London, I don’t think it is an exaggeration to say the entire course of my life had changed. Although he is viewed as terribly serious and cerebral, so much of the pleasure of reading Joyce is the fun he has and the risks he takes with language; there is nothing quite so enjoyable as the much-maligned Joycean pun.

–Eimear McBride, in the Guardian

AGAINST: Overrated . . . Joyce’s Ulysses. Hands down. A professor’s book. Though I guess if you’re Irish it all makes sense. I put down most books, unfinished. Most books aren’t very good, and there’s no reason they should be. Whatever “talent” may be, it isn’t apportioned democratically.

–Richard Ford in the New York Times

FOR: I can think of books that made little explosions in my mind, showing me literary possibilities I hadn’t dreamed of until I read them. James Joyce’s Ulysses was one such book.

–Salman Rushdie, in a recent interview with the Guardian

AGAINST: Ulysses is a book which pours along for seven hundred and thirty-five pages, a stream of time of seven hundred and thirty-five days which all consist in one single and senseless every day of Everyman, the completely irrelevant 16th day of June 1904, in Dublin—a day on which, in all truth, nothing happens. The stream beings in the void and ends in the void. Is all of this perhaps one single, immensely long and excessively complicated Strindbergian pronouncement upon the essence of human life, and one which, to the reader’s dismay, is never finished? Perhaps it does touch upon the essence of life; but quite certainly it touches upon life’s ten thousand surfaces and their hundred thousand color gradations. As far as my glance reaches, there are in those seven hundred and thirty-five pages no obvious repetitions and not a single hallowed island where the long-suffering reader may come to rest. There is not a single place where he can seat himself, drunk with memories, and from which he can happily consider the stretch of the road he has covered, be it one hundred pages or even less. If he could only recognize some little commonplace which had slipped in where it was not expected. But no! The pitiless and uninterrupted stream rolls by, and its velocity or precipitation grows in the last forty pages till it sweeps away even the marks of punctuation. It thus gives cruelest expressions to that emptiness which is both breath taking and stifling, which is under such tension, or is so filled to bursting, as to grow unbearable. This thoroughly hopeless emptiness is the dominant note of the whole book. It not only begins and ends in nothingness, but it consists of nothing but nothingness. It is all infernally nugatory.

. . .

The seven hundred and thirty-five pages that contain nothing by no means consist of blank paper but are closely printed. You read and read and read and you pretend to understand what you read. Occasionally you drop through ann air pocket into another sentence, but when once the proper degree of resignation has been reached you accustom yourself to anything. So I, too, read to page one hundred and thirty-five with despair in my heart, falling asleep twice on the way.

–Carl Jung, in a 1932 review

FOR: To live with the work and the letters of James Joyce was an enormous privilege and a daunting education. Yes, I came to admire Joyce even more because he never ceased working, those words and the transubstantiation of words obsessed him. He was a broken man at the end of his life, unaware that Ulysses would be the number one book of the twentieth century and, for that matter, the twenty-first.

–Edna O’Brien, in The Atlantic

AGAINST: I have read 200 pages [of Ulysses] so far—not a third; and have been amused, stimulated, charmed, interested, by the first 2 or 3 chapters—to the end of the cemetery scene; and then puzzled, bored, irritated and disillusioned by a queasy undergraduate scratching his pimples. And Tom, great Tom, thinks this is on par with War and Peace! An illiterate, underbred book it seems to me; the book of a self taught working man, and we all know how distressing they are, how egotistic, insistent, raw, striking, and ultimately nauseating. When one can have the cooked flesh, why have the raw? But I think if you are anaemic, as Tom is, there is a glory in blood. Being fairly normal myself I am soon ready for the classics again.

–Virginia Woolf, in a 1922 diary entry

FOR: [F]or all its appalling longueurs, Ulysses is a work of high genius. Its importance seems to me to lie, not so much in its opening new doors to knowledge—unless in setting an example to Anglo-Saxon writers of putting down everything without compunction—or in inventing new literary forms—Joyce’s formula is really, as I have indicated, nearly seventy-five years old—as in its once more setting the standard of the novel so high that it need not be ashamed to take its place beside poetry and drama. Ulysses has the effect at once of making everything else look brassy. Since I have read it, the texture of other novelists seems intolerably loose and careless; when I come suddenly unawares upon a page that I have written myself I quake like a guilty thing surprised. The only question now is whether Joyce will ever write a tragic masterpiece to set beside this comic one.

–Edmund Wilson, in a 1922 review for the New Republic

AGAINST: Take this Irishman Joyce, a sort of Zola gone to seed. Someone recently sent me a copy of Ulysses. I was told I must read it, but how can one plow through such stuff? I read a little here and there, but, oh my God! How bored I got! Probably Joyce thinks that because he prints all the dirty little words he is a great novelist. You know, of course, he got his ideas from Dujardin? . . . Ulysses is hopeless, it is absurd to imagine that any good end can be served by trying to record every single thought and sensation of any human being. That’s not art, that’s attempting to copy the London Directory.”

–George Moore in conversation with a friend, as reported in Constellation of Genius: 1922

FOR: I don’t want to get away from him. It’s male writers who have a problem with Joyce; they’re all “in the long shadow of Joyce, and who can step into his shoes?” I don’t want any shoes, thank you very much. Joyce made everything possible; he opened all the doors and windows. Also, I have a very strong theory that he was actually a woman. He wrote endlessly introspective and domestic things, which is the accusation made about women writers—there’s no action and nothing happens. Then you look at Ulysses and say, well, he was a girl, that was his secret.

–Anne Enright in a 2008 interview with the Boston Globe

AGAINST: I am sorry, but I am one of the people who can’t read Ulysses. Only bits. But I am glad I have seen the book, since in Europe they usually mention us together—James Joyce and D.H. Lawrence—and I feel I ought to know in what company I creep to immortality. I guess Joyce would look as much askance on me as I on him. We make a choice of Paola and Francesca floating down the winds of hell.

–D. H. Lawrence, in a 1922 letter to S.S. Koteliansky.

FOR: The fact is that every book changes our lives. But Kerouac kicked me around when I was 13. I was a suburban kid living in Dublin, and he peeled me open with On the Road. Several years later, when I was 21, I took a bicycle across the United States. I was looking for the ghost of Dean Moriarty. After that it was all Ferlinghetti, Brautigan, Kesey. And then I discovered who I should have known all along—Joyce. Fancy that, I had to go to America to find an Irish writer. I’ve been discovering and rediscovering him ever since. Ulysses is the most complete literary compendium of human experience. Every time I read it, it leaves me alert and raw. I recently had a chance to look at a rare first edition. When I cracked open the spine, a tiny piece of the page dropped out, no bigger than a tab of acid. Nobody was looking, not even Kerouac. So I put it on my finger and did what anyone else would do: I ate it.

–Colum McCann in GQ

AGAINST: There are two colossal fingerprints left by literary incompetence on Ulysses which show that a pedantic accuracy about the letter and an insensitivity about the spirit can lead him wildly astray even while he is still loyal to the classicism. It was M. Veléry Larbaud who first detected that the title of that great work was not just put in to make it more difficult, but that there exists a close parallelism between the incidents of the Odyssey and Ulysses: that Leopold Bloom is Ulysses, Stephen Dedalus is Telemachus, Marion Bloom is Penelope, the newspaper office is the Cave of the Winds, the brother is the Place fo the Dead, and so on. This recognition plunges Mr. Joyce’s devotees into profound ecstasies from which they never recover sufficiently to ask what the devil is the purpose that is served by these analogies.

. . .

Incoherence, that is to say the presentation of words in other than the order appointed by any logic of wrods not in sentence formation, is at least a real device and not just a condition, and while it also is suitable for the handling only of a special case, that special case is certainly contained in Ulysses. But unfortunately Mr. Joyce applies it to many things in Ulysses as well as that special case.

–Rebecca West, “The Strange Case of James Joyce,” Bookman, 1928

Rereading ‘Ulysses’ by James Joyce: The Best Novel Since 1900 – by Ben W. Heineman Jr (The Atlantic) 29 Nov 2010

The season of lists is now upon us: best book, best film, best album … of 2010.

But, I was recently tempted by another, older list: the Modern Library’s best novels in English since 1900 (first published in 1998 and judged by the likes of Daniel Boorstin, A.S. Byatt, Vartan Gregorian, and William Styron).

Ranked number one is James Joyce’s Ulysses, written from 1914 to 21, published in 1922 and a source of controversy every since (for example, banned as obscene in the U.S. until 1933).

My last reading of the novel was in 1962 as an 18-year-old college freshman in one of the best courses I have ever had—a “close reading” introductory humanities class that in the spring semester focused on just four books (Paradise Lost, Huckleberry Finn, Portrait of the Artist as a Young Man, and Ulysses). We spent more than a month on Ulysses itself. I first found it dense, perplexing, and often incomprehensible, but after reading and re-reading, after studying interpretations by others, I came to love it (and understand some of it).

Yet as the years passed, and the inevitable dinner conversations occurred about the five best novels we had read, Ulysses was never mentioned by anyone (except the stray English major). And when I would ask about it, most would answer: “have started it several times, but never got very far. Too hard.”

So, inspired by the “best novels since 1900 list” , with affection dimmed by time and having forgotten almost everything I may have once known about the novel, I decided to try again almost 50 years later (!!!!).

What I found was two novels: a deeply humanistic one which brilliantly and beautifully captures the life of a day in Dublin primarily through three main characters; and a second, highly literary one of surpassing complexity and, without careful study, limited accessibility.

The deeply humanistic novel gives us remarkable insight into Stephen Dedalus (a young writer who aspires to literary greatness, is haunted by the death of his mother, rejects the superficiality of journalism and is teetering on the edge of alcoholism and dissipation); into Leopold Bloom (an advertising salesman, lapsed Jew, lover of food and drink, son of a suicide, father of a dead son and a ripening teenage daughter and wanderer who traverses Dublin during the day and night, befriends Stephen, and returns to his marital bed which, as he knows well, was the scene of an afternoon affair between one Blazes Boylan and his wife); and into Bloom’s wife Molly (a singer and earthy mother/wife who fears aging, is jealous of her younger daughter, longs for a sexual relationship with Bloom, relishes her afternoon affair, talks frankly about her bodily functions, speaks in vivid contradictions about love, children, life, aging and women, and at the end remembers romantically the time when she and Bloom first made love).

Unlike many 19th century novels, this humanistic one does not end in either marriage or death, but in ambiguity about what will happen in the future to Stephen, Bloom and Molly and to their relationships. But this uncertainty grows out of a vivid recreation of the multiple sights, sounds, smells and voices of Dublin on June day in 1904. Bloom’s pork kidney breakfast frying in a pan. The sound of the trolley cars. The vomit in the bedside bowl of Stephen’s dying mother. Tugs moving across the horizon on the “snotgreen sea.” The funeral of an old drunkard. The birth of a child. The arguments in a pub. Bloom masturbating on the beach as he watches a young woman show off her knickers. Stephen and Bloom in the nightmare of Nighttown. Stephen and Bloom at Bloom’s home watching the wandering stars and peeing below Molly’s window. Molly relieved that her menstruation shows she is not pregnant by Boylan.

Joyce set out to create life in all its fullness without heroic scenes or gestures or declamations but through a fully realized expression of a city and its people on one typical day—and through ironic puncturing of human pomposity and pretense. Despite its reputation as a difficult read, many of the chapters or important passages in Ulysses are accessible to a regular reader who is not a candidate for a PhD. For example: the opening chapter where Stephen is mocked by his friend and critic “stately plump Buck Mulligan; the passages in the pub where Bloom engages in verbal warfare with the anti-Semitic “citizen;” the distant seduction of Bloom on the beach by Gerty McDowell who reveals herself as she leans back to watch the fire works shoot into the sky and then reveals that she is lame as she limps away; and even the last two chapters, one in the form of a catechism revealing the relationship between Stephen and Bloom and the second the famous stream-of-consciousness thoughts of Molly as she lies next to Bloom in the early hours of the morning.

Yet, the second Ulysses, the highly literary one, is still complex and inaccessible to a one-time generalist reader. Like many great works of literature, it requires repeated reading and deep study fully to understand—and ultimately to enjoy—the many dimensions and layers. The most obvious complexity, of course, is the analogy to Homer’s Odyssey (Latinized from Greek as Ulysses). The novel is loosely structured to mimic Homer’s epic. And the main characters in Joyce’s novel have referents in the Odyssey, although with profound differences: Bloom as a non-heroic Ulysses, Stephen as Ulysses’ son Telemachus, but son without a strong attachment to his own father; and the faithless Molly as the faithful Penelope. Understanding the ways in which Ulysses is an ironic commentary on the Odyssey, and the ways in which Bloom, Stephen and Molly are, and are not, like Ulysses, Telemachus, and Penelope is a huge enterprise unto itself, upon which books have, of course, been written.

Joyce’s novel is also stuffed with allusions and parodies and riddles, many of which require substantial knowledge outside the book. As Joyce himself said, he had “put in so many enigmas and puzzles that it will keep professors busy for centuries arguing over what I mean” which would earn the novel “immortality.” One whole chapter on child labor and child birth is written in many different styles of English to show the birth of the language. The novel in various places and various ways addresses complex themes like the relationship between Christians and Jews, the aspirations, failures and pedantry of Irish Nationalism and the Irish Literary Revival, the interconnection between love and betrayal. And the style of the novel is, in fact, many different styles: in abandoning the omniscient narrator, the novel is often read as the true beginning of modernist literature.

So, Joyce’s Ulysses is still a very hard read. How hard may be seen by contrasting it with the second “best” novel on the Modern Library list: The Great Gatsby. This novel is surely on everyone’s list of top five favorite novels: it is short (one-quarter the length of Ulysses); it is accessible; it has an engaging narrator; it tells a powerful story from start to finish; it is written in beautiful, lyrical and penetrating prose; and, although it has many complex sub-texts, it sounds a single powerful theme—the failure of a materialistic American dream. Gatsby, too, bears reading and rereading to uncover the layers of complexity, but a first reading—or a reading after long absence—is a powerful, moving narrative experience in a way far different than Ulysses.

Still, I urge that people read the first Ulysses I rediscovered, the deeply humanistic novel which is bursting with the enormous variety of life. I do have to say that my re-introduction to the novel was aided by 24 recorded lectures—simply entitled “Joyce’s Ulysses”—delivered by James A.W. Heffernan, emeritus professor of English at Dartmouth (and available from The Teaching Company). Heffernan focuses primarily on the character and psychology of Stephen, Bloom and Molly but the lectures provide a guide through the chapters of the book and relate them to the Homeric myth and put them in context of other recurrent themes (e.g. Irish Nationalism). Perhaps that reading of the “first” Ulysses will provide a stimulus to explore the almost infinite dimensions of the second, literary one.

Both Gatsby and Ulysses have famous endings.

Gatsby:

Gatsby believed in the green light, the orgiastic future that year by year recedes before us. It eluded us then, but that’s no matter—tomorrow we will run faster, stretch out our arms farther…And one fine morning—

So we beat on, boats against the current, borne back ceaselessly into the past.

Ulysses:

…and how he kissed me under the Moorish wall and I thought well as well him as another and then I asked him with my eyes to ask again yes and then he asked me would I yes to say yes my mountain flower and first I put my arms around him yes and drew him down to me so he could feel my breasts all perfume yes and his heart was going like mad and yes I said yes I will Yes.

Both endings are not without deep ironies. But, the final sentences of Gatsby are about the futility of our dreams. The end of Ulysses is about the affirmation of our humanity.

We want to hear what you think about this article. Submit a letter to the editor or write to letters@theatlantic.com.

Ben Heineman Jr. is is a senior fellow at the Belfer Center for Science and International Affairs, in Harvard’s Kennedy School of Government, and at the Harvard Law School’s Program on Corporate Governance. He is the author of High Performance With High Integrity.

What’s so great about “Ulysses”? – The Argumentative Old Git – 24 July 2011

hunter 08

For a novel that is jokey, playful and irreverent, that exalts the everyday, and is about as much fun as any book I can think of, Ulysses has a formidable reputation. It is, indeed, often seen as the ultimate in literary elitism, and claims to have read it – and, further, to have enjoyed reading it, and coming back for more – are sometimes regarded with scepticism at best, and, at worst, with downright incredulity, or even with open accusations of lying. For Ulysses is unreadable, isn’t it? Or, at least, excessively difficult. And can anyone really enjoy something that is at such a level of difficulty? Far from being an enjoyable reading experience, is it not rather the case that reading this novel – or, rather claiming to have read this novel – is a sort of admission ticket to an exclusive and highly elitist literary club, membership of which allows one to look down one’s nose at the plebs? And can there really be any reason for reading it other than to get oneself entry into this dubious and pretentious highbrow society?

It would be easy to laugh off such silliness were these claims not frequently made. But the worst thing about this kind of silliness is that one often ends up on the defensive when speaking about this novel. And one shouldn’t.

As everyone knows, Ulysses is set in Dublin on one single day – 16th June, 1904, known nowadays as Bloomsday – and it presents quite ordinary people going about their quite ordinary business. Modernism is often regarded as a radical break from what had come before it, but now, more or less a century after the beginnings of that movement, we should be able to see not merely its radical nature, but also the continuities with what had gone before. Joyce was, after all, by no means the first writer to attempt to find the extraordinary within the ordinary: throughout the 19th century, all sorts of writers have done just that – from Jane Austen to George Eliot, Gustave Flaubert to Anton Chekhov. Long before Joyce, the novel had staked out its ground: its focus was now no longer on kings and queens, princes and princesses, nobles and bishops – but on ordinary people, in ordinary walks of life. Even drama, for long a conservative bastion of kings and queens and high-flown rhetoric and verse, had come down the social ladder to report on middle-class drawing rooms. This meant that the epic form was, on the whole, eschewed. There are many notable exceptions to this, of course, as there are to any broad-brush observation on literary trends: it’s hard not to use the term “epic” to describe such works as, say, War and Peace or Nostromo; and writers such as Tolstoy or Henry James weren’t exactly averse to depicting nobility. But it was characters such as Anne Elliot, Emma Bovary, Arthur Clennan, Dr Lydgate, Gervaise Coupeau, Isabel Archer, Lily Bart, etc., who now occupied the centre stage rather than merely the fringes, and none of their their humdrum lives suggests the epic. It was up to the creators of these characters to discover the extraordinary within the ordinary – and this discovery seems to me to be among the finest achievements of nineteenth century literature. But the extraordinary – or the sublime, the grand, the magnificent – had to be found within the everyday: writers could no longer turn their backs on the quotidian in search of loftier matters.

Joyce followed in this pattern: like the nineteenth century novelists, he had no wish to turn his back on the everyday. And he sought, again like his nineteenth century predecessors, to find something within the daily grind of trivia that would invest the everyday with some sort of meaning, some sort of significance. He had achieved this at times in his short story collection Dubliners – but generally, despite moments of revelation (“epiphanies”, as Joyce called them, his Catholic upbringing never too far away), and despite even occasional moments of transcendence (such as in those unforgettable final pages of “The Dead”), the depiction is of little people leading little lives: one of the main images linking these stories is that of paralysis. Instead of depicting transcendence, these stories, in general, report on the failure to achieve it.

But then came Ulysses. Here, without turning away from the quotidian, the mundane, he invested the depiction of very ordinary people during the course of a very ordinary day with an epic grandeur, and a Homeric magnificence. It is an achievement that still takes the breath away.

And yet, this entire majestic edifice is built out of considerably less-than-majestic building material: it is endlessly playful and mischievous, and is full of silly gags, jokes, and irrepressible high spirits; there is even room for a bit of old-fashioned schoolboy smut. This is what makes all the more amusing the novel’s reputation for highbrow elitism: material less highbrow or elitist cannot be imagined. Yes – it is difficult: let us admit that right away. But the difficulties are to be encountered with a good-natured laugh rather than with a serious and furrowed professorial brow: Brendan Behan may have not have been entirely serious when he suggested that the best way to approach this novel is to treat it as a sort of joke-book, but he wasn’t, I think, too far off the mark.

And then, of course, there are all those Homeric correspondences. Each chapter – with a single, notable exception – recalls an episode from Homer’s Odyssey. (The exception is the Wandering Rocks chapter, which is taken from the myth of Jason and the Argonauts rather than from the myth of Odysseus: but then again, it is the whole point of wandering rocks to emerge unexpectedly, taking us by surprise.) The parody of Homer isn’t new either: the mock-heroic had been done before – Rabelais, Cervantes, Pope, Fielding – and while relating the everyday to the heroic has the comic effect of deflation, of bringing down the heroic, in Joyce’s hands it also served a more important purpose – that of elevating the everyday. Leopold Bloom may seem an unlikely Odysseus: he is an undistinguished middle-aged man, an advertising canvasser by profession; he is widely derided on account of his Jewish origins; and he is married, not to a faithful Penelope, but to a woman who is serially unfaithful to him. It almost seems as if Joyce had gone out of his way to find as unlikely a candidate as may be imagined for the role of Ulysses. But of course, as Cervantes knew well, the greater the discrepancy between the ideal and the real, the funnier it is. And also, and equally importantly, the more striking it is when this apparently pathetic parody of the heroic ideal does display what may be termed heroism. As, for instance, in the twelfth chapter, set in the pub. Here, Odysseus encounters the Cyclops Polyphemus – or, more prosaically, Bloom encounters the nationalist Citizen, holding boozy court with his cronies.

The chapter is narrated by one of these cronies who remains anonymous. Bloom, we gather, doesn’t particularly want to be in the pub: he is only there because he has promised to meet with his friend Martin, to help raise funds for the widow and family of the recently deceased Paddy Dignam. A charitable mission – the sort that perhaps wouldn’t have occurred to a real hero, such as Odysseus, the Sacker of Cities. But Bloom’s friend isn’t there yet, and he finds himself amidst unfriendly faces. Bloom, after all, is a Jew – he’s not “one of us”. And it is believed – wrongly, as it happens – that Bloom has won on the horses that day, and is too tight-fisted to say so and buy everyone a drink. As the evening progresses, the comments directed at Bloom become increasingly pointed: there is something not very pleasant in the air. Whatever Free Nation of Ireland the Citizen envisages, Bloom is not part of it. Eventually, Bloom speaks out:

– And I belong to a race too, says Bloom, that is hated and persecuted. Also now. This very moment. This very instant.

Gob, he near burnt his fingers with the butt of his old cigar.

– Robbed, says he. Plundered. Insulted. Persecuted. Taking what belongs to us by right. At this very moment, says he, putting up his fist, sold by auction in Morocco like slaves or cattle.

– Are you talking about the new Jerusalem? says the citizen.

– I’m talking about injustice, says Bloom.

– Right, says John Wyse. Stand up to it then with force like men.

But this is not what Bloom meant:

– But it’s no use, says he. Force, hatred, history, all that. That’s not life for men and women, insult and hatred. And everybody knows that it’s the very opposite of that that is really life.

– What? says Alf.

– Love, says Bloom. I mean the opposite of hatred. I must go now, says he to John Wyse. Just round the court a moment to see if Martin is there.

So, having declared the Gospel of Love, he announces his own departure. In his absence, he is made fun of. Love, indeed! “A new apostle to the gentiles”, mocks the citizen, his sarcasm coming closer to the truth than he realises. The unnamed narrator goes off on a riff about love:

Love loves to love love. Nurse loves the new chemist. Constable 14A loves Mary Kelly. Gerty MacDowell loves the boy that has the bicycle. M. B. loves a fair gentlema. Li Chi Han lovey up kissy Cha Pu Chow. Jumbo, the elephant, loves Alice, the elephant. Old Mr Verschole with the ear trumpet loves old Mrs Verschoyle with the turnedin eye. The man in the brown macintosh loves a lady who is dead. His Majesty the King loves Her Majesty the Queen. Mrs Norman W. Tupper loves officer Taylor. You love a certain person. And this person loves that other person because everybody loves somebody but God loves everybody.

And at the end of this chapter, as Bloom is leaving the pub and the anti-Semitic taunts become ever more overt, Bloom stands up to the Cyclops:

– Mendelssohn was a jew and Karl Marx and Mecadante and Spinoza. And the Saviour was a jew and his father was a jew. Your God.

His friend Martin, eager to avoid a scene that’s threatening to turn violent, tries to bundle Bloom away, but Bloom is adamant.

– Whose God? asks the citizen.

Bloom replies:

– Your God was a jew. Christ was a jew like me.

The Citizen is incensed.  Jesus father was God, who is not Jewish.  Jesus attacked the Jewish Temple and said he had come to end the Old Law of the Jewish tradition.  In The Odyssey, Polyphemus threw a rock at the departing Odysseus: here, the citizen throws after Bloom a biscuit tin. But this is a chapter about politics and about rhetoric, and so everything is inflated to monstrous proportions. The impact of the biscuit-tin is immense:

The catastrophe was terrific and instantaneous in its effect. The observatory of Dunsink registered in all eleven shocks, all of the fifth grade of Mercalli’s scale, and there is no record extant of a similar seismic disturbance in our island since the earthquake of 1534, the year of the rebellion of Silken Thomas. The epicentre appears to have been that part of the metropolis which constitutes the Inn’s Quay ward and parish of Saint Michan covering a surface of fortyone acres, two roods and one square pole or perch. All the lordly residences in the vicinity of the palace of justice were demolished and that noble edifice itself, in which at the time of the catastrophe important legal debates were in progress, is literally a mass of ruins beneath which it is to be feared all the occupants have been buried alive. From the reports of eyewitnesses it transpires that the seismic waves were accompanied by a violent atmospheric perturbation of cyclonic character….

And so on, and so forth, the self-important journalese piling on with ever more outrageous comic absurdity. But through all this absurdity, we can discern heroism: not perhaps the sort of heroism of Odysseus, but a heroism that is perhaps even more remarkable – that of a man standing up for the values of simple human decency in the face of disdain and ridicule. Bloom may not have been capable of the heroisms of Odysseus, but then again, we wonder, would Odysseus have been capable of the heroism of Bloom?

But if, as I think, it is this simple human decency that is at the centre of the work, then the huge, unwieldy baroque structure Joyce constructed around it does tend to obscure it somewhat. I think this is intentional: Joyce was no minimalist. Indeed, he was quite the opposite – he was a “maximalist”. Like Dickens, he loved an overcrowded canvas bursting with vitality and with life, with clutter, with all sorts of little details and features and curlicues and arabesques that seem to exist merely for their own sake, thickening the narrative texture. And perhaps there has been no other author since Dickens who has so successfully conjured into teeming life an entire city in all its bewilderingly chaotic forms and sounds and smells and movements. Those seeking the elegance of a clear narrative line, or unity and purity of style, should look elsewhere: this novel is full of voices, sometimes competing against and jarring against each other in a mad cacophony. Different narrative voices weave in and out without warning, and we are never entirely sure to whom the narrative voice belongs at any given time. (Dostoyevsky did something similar in his major novels, but, as ever, Joyce stretches thing further than they have ever been stretched before.) The Cyclops chapter, for instance, is narrated by an unnamed character: he had not appeared earlier in the novel, and he promptly disappears once the chapter finishes. Immediately afterwards, in the next chapter, we find ourselves in the relative calm of a beach as evening is descending, and the narrative voice now is that of a dreadfully cloying and sentimental reader of cheap romantic novels:

The summer evening had begun to fold the world in its mysterious embrace. Far away in the west the sun was setting and the last glow of the all too fleeting day lingered lovingly on the sea and strand… etc. etc.

Or, later in the novel, we have the voice of a bad writer, penning the most atrociously constructed sentences. For instance:

Preparatory to anything else Mr Bloom brushed off the greater bulk of the shavings and handed Stephen the hat and ashplant and bucked him up generally in orthodox Samaritan fashion which he very badly needed.

I’ll resist the temptation to quote more such gems from this chapter, but the very idea of possibly the greatest master of the English language since Shakespeare deliberately writing prose so toe-curlingly awful does, I admit, have me chuckling.

Or there’s that famous chapter set in a maternity ward, where the narrative voices come and go, each voice speaking in the style of a particular period, beginning the alliterative style of medieval poetry (“Before born babe bliss had. Within womb won he worship”) and progressing, as the chapter progresses, to styles of later periods. This gives us a sort of potted history of English prose; and the development of the language within the chapter gives an impression of the chapter itself growing and developing, almost like a foetus within the womb. If all this sounds too dry and intellectual, not to say overly schematic, we needn’t worry: this is also one of the funniest chapters in the novel, with the narrators from past ages not quite understanding the modern world they are describing, and giving the narration their own spin. (I, personally, find myself laughing out loud when the heavily rhetorical tones of Edward Gibbon are employed to reprimand Bloom for his masturbatory habits.)

Sometimes, the narrative voice seems to disappear altogether, such as in the phatasmagoric Circe chapter, or in the penultimate chapter in which narrative is replaced by an impersonal set of questions, and an equally impersonal set of detailed answers, these answers seemingly unaware of the concept of relevance. And in the midst of all this cacophony of voices – or of non-voices – we have the famous, or notorious, “stream of consciousness”, the depiction of the seemingly random wanderings and workings of the human mind, following all its twists and turns wherever it goes.

I’d guess it’s not so much the use of stream of consciousness that gives Ulysses the reputation of difficulty, but, rather, Joyce’s refusal to point it out, to differentiate it in any way from the rest of the text. Joyce also refuses to explain some of the leaps the mind makes, or to give us enough information to help us understand why certain things occur to the mind. Only when one has read through the entire novel do certain details begin to make sense. Also, these characters’ minds pick up bits and pieces of all sorts of things – advertising slogans, bits from operatic arias, words half heard or half remembered, popular music hall songs, local events, etc. etc. Our minds, when not concentrated, are not structured machines, and any realistic depiction of the workings of the mind is bound to appear chaotic. And here lies a problem: art cannot be chaotic – it requires structure. Joyce may wish to give an impression of chaos, but it must be an impression only: for if the novel itself were to be chaotic, the centre would then not hold, and things would fall apart. It is to this end that Joyce devised carefully a plan that would give the novel a structure: each chapter would refer to a certain art or science; to a certain organ of the human body and its function; to certain colours; and, as is well-known, to a certain episode from Homer’s Odyssey. Accounts of Joyce’s scheme may be found in any of the numerous commentaries on Ulysses, but I don’t know that this need detain us here; this scheme was to help Joyce, not us. Joyce himself never made public his scheme: from the reader’s perspective, all that really matters is that each chapter should have a different feel to it: how the feel of each chapter comes about is best left to the Joycean scholar. Of course, the reader can look into this as well – Joyce’s technique is fascinating in its own right – but the main thing is that the reader feels: the intricate mechanics that cause the reader to feel, though fascinating, are but a means, not an end.

Perhaps too much has been made of the difficulty of all this. The “stream of consciousness” for instance – the very phrase promising a work penetrable only by learned professors of literature – is more than enough to put off most readers: it’s reputedly what makes this novel so very difficult. But it’s nothing particularly new. It is an attempt to express in words the often random and unexpected course taken by people’s minds, and one may find it used – though not as insistently nor as extensively as Joyce uses it – in the works of such authors as Fielding or Dickens. (See, for instance, the monologues given to the housekeeper Mrs Deborah Wilkins in Chapter Three of Tom Jones, or to the dialogue given to Flora Finching in Little Dorrit.) But in these books, it is clear that the stream of consciousness passages are spoken by (or thought by) a certain character: in Ulysses, the stream of consciousness can break in at any point, and, without warning, intermingle with the narrative voice. So, for instance, in the very first page, as Stephen Dedalus observes Malachi Mulligan (with whom he shares lodging), we get this:

He peered sideways up and gave a long slow whistle of a call, then paused awhile in rapt attention, his even white teeth glistening here and there with gold points. Chrysostomos. Two strong shrill whistles answered through the calm.

That single word “Chrysostomos” is a bit of “stream of consciousness” here: it’s what goes through Stephen’s mind when he sees the gold fillings in Mulligan’s teeth. It means, literally, “golden mouthed”, and refers to John Chrysostom, an Early Church Father of the 4th century famous for eloquence of speech. Stephen’s identification of Chrysostom with the cheerfully blasphemous Mulligan is comic, but unless one identifies it not as part of the narrative, but rather, as something that is going on in Stephen’s mind, then it will make no sense at all. Most importantly, it helps characterise Stephen: what sort of person is it who can be reminded of John Chrysostom on seeing gold fillings inside a friend’s mouth?

The Stephen we see is a somewhat sullen, truculent chap, with a bit of a chip on the shoulder. The lodgings he shares with Mulligan is a Martello Tower by the sea, and he resents his fellow lodgers – the extravert, flamboyant Mulligan, and the Englishman Haynes, who appears to be stopping by temporarily. Stephen steadfastly refuses to join in with anything, keeping himself apart with a cold reserve, and seemingly resentful of something he never quite articulates openly. He is Telemachus, the son of Odysseus, who, at the start of The Odyssey, goes in search of his missing father. Stephen, too, though he may not know it, is in search of a missing father: relations with his real father are not the warmest. And as for his mother, she weighs down oppressively upon his conscience: on her deathbed, she had asked Stephen to pray for her, and he had refused. And everything in the world seems belittled by this act of defiance: even the broad, wide sea before him, ringed by the flat horizon only, reminds Stephen of that white bowl by his mother’s bed into which she used to cough up her phlegm and mucus. Stephen is a young man who needs to be humanised. At the start, while he corresponds ostensibly with Telemachus, he seems to correspond also with another son of a Greek hero – Orestes, son of Agamemnon, murderer of his mother, and pursued by the Furies.

We spend the first three chapters with Stephen: Bloom – Odysseus, the father of Telemachus – appears only in the fourth. In the second chapter, we see Stephen teaching in a school, and speaking afterwards to the head teacher, Mr Deasy, who gives Stephen a letter – on foot and mouth disease and on the state of cattle farming – to give to his friends in the newspapers. (At every stage, this novel is rooted in the solid, in the everyday.) And in the third chapter, we are in Stephen’s mind as he walks on the beach, allowing his mind to wander where it will.

It is in this third chapter that many first-time readers tend to give up. This entire chapter is an extended piece of “stream of consciousness”. It is the interior monologue of Stephen Dedalus, who had been presented in Joyce’s earlier novel as a Portrait of the Artist as Young Man. However, I cannot believe this self-portrait is very accurate – or, if it is, one can only conclude that Joyce had changed very radically between youth and middle-age: Stephen is somewhat unlikeable, priggish, and overly serious; and, while possessing Joyce’s immense erudition and intelligence, he seems to have none of his creator’s sense of humour, or of mischief. His interior monologue is meditative and often deeply lyrical, but it is likely to fox the first-time reader. The best advice to such a first-time reader is possibly not to worry too much about it: move on, and, maybe, come back to this later. For it would be a shame to get stuck on Stephen’s monologue, and miss out on Leopold and Molly Bloom, to whom we are introduced in the next chapter.

For many, it is really with the introduction of the Blooms that the novel gets going. Not that what we had before is dispensable – far from it – but the vitality and warmth injected into the novel by the Blooms are much needed. As a person, Bloom is very different from Stephen, and the patterns of his stream-of-consciousness are also very different: instead of the long, meditative flow, peppered with erudite and often arcane allusions, we have instead a more punchy, staccato delivery, seeming at times almost like the speech patterns of Mr Jingle in Dickens’ Pickwick Papers. And, again unlike Stephen, Bloom is no intellectual – although when his wife asks him what the word “metempsychosis” means, Bloom shows himself to be not entirely ignorant either:

She swallowed a draught of tea from her cup held by nothandle, and, having wiped her fingers smartly on the blanket, began to search the text with her hairpin till she reached the word.

– Met him what? he asked.

– Here, she said, What does this mean?

He leaned downwards and read near her polished thumbnail.

– Metempsychosis?

– Yes. Who’s he when he’s at home?

– Metempsychosis, he said, frowning. It’s Greek: from the Greek. It means transmigration of souls.

– O, rocks! she said. Tell us in plain words.

I’d guess that even the most devoted readers of Ulysses have sometimes echoed Molly Bloom: O, rocks! Tell us in plain words! But Joyce is too much in love with words, too much in love with words for their own sake, to tell us anything in plain language. Not sharing at least something of Joyce’s love of words is a serious handicap when reading this novel. But those who do love words – which, after all, are the basic building blocks of literature itself – can but revel in his delight in language, and in his virtually inexhaustible linguistic exuberance.

There is one word, though, that, at a crucial point in the book, remains unspoken. It occurs in the longest chapter in the novel, which is its climactic sequence. It is set in a brothel. Bloom, having observed Stephen (the son of his friend, Simon Dedalus) in a state of extreme inebriation and barely able to look after himself, has followed him there to keep an eye on him. Here, the correspondence with The Odyssey is Circe, the enchantress who turned men into pigs – an apt image when applied to the keeper of a whorehouse. We are now in the realms of magic: all the solidities break down, and structure itself – in this, the most intricately structured of all novels – seems to dissolve. There is no narrative voice: it is depicted in the form of a playscript. But the dialogue isn’t restricted to the characters: the bar of soap, the jet of gas, a moth, a fan, a fly-button – they all have things to say, even if what they say is utter gibberish: language itself seems to be on the point of collapse. Characters, real and imaginary, from history, from folklore, from the newspaper headlines, from the weirdest recesses of the mind, all wander in and out at random. Nothing is real. Men turn into women, women turn into men; and the wildest sexual fantasies intermingle with memories and desire, and play themselves out in forms increasingly grotesque. In The Odyssey, Penelope keeps her suitors at bay by telling them that she would only remarry once she has finished weaving her tapestry, but what she weaves during the day she unweaves at night. And here, we see just such an unweaving: all the accumulated details of the day here unweave, re-appearing pell-mell in a mad unstructured jumble. The unpurged images of day don’t so much recede, as intermingle with each other in an insane disorder: nothing can keep its shape. At the height of this mad frenzy, Stephen’s persistent nightmare intrudes; the ghost of his mother appears, and the stage directions describing her are fearful:

Stephen’s mother, emaciated, rises stark through the floor, in leper grey with a wreath of faded orangeblossoms and a torn bridal veil, her face worn and noseless, green with gravemould. Her hair is scant and lank, She fixes her bluecircled hollow eyesockets on Stephen and opens her toothless mouth uttering a silent word. A choir of virgins and confessor sing voicelessly.

Stephen wants to hear his mother speak one word. He pleads with her:

Tell me the word, mother, if you know now. The word known to all men.

But his mother refuses to speak the word. Instead, she tells Stephen to beware, to repent. She prays for Stephen, she says, from the other world. The word known to all men, the word Stephen longs to hear, remains unspoken.

There has been much scholarly controversy on what this word is that is known to all men. I am no scholar of these matters, but it seems to me obvious what this word is: Bloom has spoken it already, earlier that night in the pub, and had been ridiculed for it.

At this point, Stephen accidentally smashes the gaslight. “Pwfungg!” says the gasjet, and the very world – this world, not the other one from which Stephen’s mother prays for her son – seems to come to an end. The stage directions describe the apocalypse:

Time’s livid final flame leaps up and, in the following darkness, ruins of all space, shattered glass and toppling masonry.

Outside the brothel, Stephen becomes involved in a fight with two soldiers. And Bloom is there to rescue him. This is the climactic point of the entire novel. For, if Stephen had been a son in search of a father, Bloom is a father in search of a son. At the end of the chapter, as Stephen lies in a heap on the ground, Bloom has a vision of his own dead son, not an infant as he had been when he died, but eleven years old, as he would have been had he lived, the woollen handkerchief that his mother had placed in his pocket before his funeral now miraculously resurrected into a living lamb. It is as moving and as tender and as wondrous a moment as I have encountered in literature.

After this, there remain three further chapters, mirroring the three opening chapters in which we had been introduced to Stephen. Here, Stephen has found his spiritual father in the unlikely figure of Bloom. Of course, in a traditionally narrated novel, the significance of this meeting would barely register: after all, nothing much exactly happens as such. A middle-aged man sees the son of a friend very drunk, and determines to keep an eye on him; follows him into a brothel and sees to him when he gets involved in a fight; takes him back to his own home, and helps him freshen up; and then they part. And that’s it. However, in this novel, in which the tiniest and most trivial of details can assume immense meaning and significance, even something so ordinary as this becomes extraordinary: the ordinary decency and gentleness of Bloom is transfigured into the most extraordinary thing in the world. The deflation of the heroic may be funny, but it is the inflation of the everyday that seems to me to be at the heart of the matter. For all its myriad complexities, this novel is about the everyday, the ordinary: it embraces all that ordinary life has to offer, never turns its back on anything for being to trivial or too low or too sordid; and it exalts what it finds.

The final chapter is given over to Molly Bloom. She has been at fringes of the novel till now, but in the final exultant pages – once Bloom, his epic journey finished, is asleep – she comes fully into the spotlight on her own. The pattern of her stream of consciousness is different again from Stephen’s or Bloom’s: it is some sixty unpunctuated pages, words and thoughts and feeling flowing one from the other in a mighty, unstoppable torrent. It is magnificent.

Of course, while the writing may be unpunctuated, the reading cannot be: we need to pause for breath. And so, we are forced to create our own stops and pauses, provide our own punctuation. And, as we do so, this rushing torrent takes on shapes of sorts, and Molly becomes the unlikeliest model for Penelope, perhaps even more unlikely a model than Bloom had been for Ulysses. But Penelope she is. We travel with her on a voyage through her past – her marriage to Bloom, the death of her child, her lovers – and, by the time we come to that exultant ending, Bloom, despite being a cuckolded husband, is triumphant: like Odysseus, he has vanquished his suitors. At the very end, Molly thinks back to the time when Bloom had proposed to her, and she had said Yes. And that word “Yes” rings through the closing pages like a triumphant bell. Twentieth century literature, on the whole, is pretty angst-ridden, but this is jubilant. There is nothing in all literature quite as joyously affirmative as this.

***

In a recent post, I tried to make the point that we must allow for literature not to be entertaining. But Ulysses is a work which, despite its formidable reputation, entertains: it is sheer fun, even when it is at its most serious, and it is a great irony that this of all books is associated with stuffiness and literary snobbery. It is an amalgam of everything: a single ordinary day in which ordinary people go about their ordinary business is raised to a level where it becomes a depiction of the whole of mankind, through the whole of eternity. But there is nothing self-consciously lofty or elevated in any of this: it is all rooted in the ordinary, the everyday. The achievement is extraordinary. This novel, and Proust’s masterpiece (which Proust left nearly but not quite complete when he died in 1922, the same year that Ulysses was published) carve out the novel between them: there have been fine novelists since, even great novelists, but none has attempted anything quite as insanely ambitious as these two works. All prose fiction since has been under the shadows of these twin peaks of literary achievement. It is all too easy merely to stand in awe before such achievements, but a better response would, I think, be to familiarise oneself with them. One may not understand everything at first reading – or even, perhaps, at the umpteenth reading – but let us not let such minor details get in the way: after a while, the difficulties, far from irritating, merely add to its unending fascination. If ever there was a work to be lived with, this is it.

Archive

Hemingway’s the Old Man and the Sea and Me

 

Old 00Wildly popular in my high school.  I went to a second tier city public exam high school, technical and scientific matters were supposed to be our focus.  So, a short book with short declarative sentences was a choice for many when a choice was offered.

I did like the idea of Hemingway’s fiction as I understood it when I was a high school student.  He wanted to get to the point, and he did not clutter up the text with a lot of flowery descriptions of unimportant things.  Hemingway did not make arcane convoluted sentences that were as long as paragraphs.  So, the 15yo me liked the abbreviated style of E. Hemingway.

I was a good reader in high school.  I went to the public library in my neighborhood on my own and got a wide variety of books out to take home and ponder. 

In college I became a Comparative Literature major and studied European books and started to look down on Hemingway as someone who seemed to be famous for being famous.  Yes, he had simple sentences, but…so did Dr Seuss. 

old 0234323

As I began to read more books about the Spanish Civil war I thought that Hemingway was wrong to blindly follow the Stalinists who controlled the International Brigade and organized a lot of the pro-government Leftist Loyalist media of news reports, radio reports and movie making.   I saw one six hour miniseries on Hemingway’s life around 1990 and I thought he was a radical tourist simply following fashionable Left wing causes and writing his simpleton sentences for an uncritical media and public. 

old 10

I knew Hemingway got in trouble for being anti-fascist in the 1930’s before WW2.  It seemed to me that he redeemed himself as a supporter of the US and allies in WW2 and advancing through France as a glorified reporter in 1944-45 with a pistol in hand commanding his own jeep.  

Somehow I saw ‘The Old Man and The Sea’ as Hemingway’s ultimate surrender to respectability and harmless depictions of colorful underdogs. 

The book does not have the radical leftist ideas of socialism and armed defense of workers and peasants that is found in “For Whom The Bell Tolls” for instance.   

I wanted to see the movie of “For Whom the Bell Tolls” and ordered the DVD but it was delivered ‘to my back door’ the company said.  So, I think someone next door got to learn about the Spanish Civil War.

A few years later the same actor was in a movie about Ayn Rand’s Right Wing Libertarian ideas – The Fountainhead. 

old m

Last night I decided to close my laptop and avoid Youtube and utilize my television screen and DVD/VCR player.  I grabbed the DVD case for the Anthony Quinn version of “The Old Man and the Sea” and was happy to find the DVD disc in the case.  The movie loaded when I put it in the player that I had not used in months.  So, I watched a movie straight through without pauses or switching and twitching as I am wont to do when I am using a computer screen with more control. 

I wanted to find the trailer for the Anthony Quinn version of “The Old Man and the Sea.”  I seem to have found the complete movie on Youtube – the minor inconvenience of subtitles in – I’m not sure what.  Is that Hindi?

I had a chance to reconsider what I thought about this work by E. Hemingway.  I lent the DVD to L__ a while back because she was reading it for a class.  When she gave me back the DVD she gave me her copy of ‘The Old Man And The Sea.’  The slim volume that was so attractive to high school illiterati. 

old 0234

I searched around in my room and on the dresser in front of a mirror under books and DVDs and discs and papers I found the paperback copy of “The Old Man And the Sea.”  Wow, it is very thin.  I can see how a high school student wanting to get his assignments over with would choose that book over ‘1984’, or ‘Brave New World’ some of the other choices I remember from the time along with Ralph and Piggy in _____.

I thought Hemingway was giving a mild mannered man lost at sea and in his memories performance with ‘The Old Man and The Sea.’  That’s why the early 1950’s establishment could rush to give him awards as he helped the world return to normalcy after the Depression and WW2.  A little aimless populism and vague cheering for the underdog did not mare the general tone of ‘The Old Man and The Sea.’ 

old 12

There are various scholarly and general critic ideas about what Hemingway’s story meant.  Who cares what they think?  In order to survive at the academic and literary institutions they haunt they must produce a certain style understanding of the world.   

Some of the ideas in the two videos below discussing Hemingway books….

I published a video I made of a lake view with an audio explanation of ‘The Old Man and the Sea.’ 

So…what does it all mean?  What have I learned from the old man and the sea?  That life is hard in the beautiful tropics?  That catching a fish is only half the battle?  That there are sharks everywhere?  What is to be done about all this?  Who knows. 

old 023

Poor Hemingway decided to leave the problems in the tropics and go to ….rural Idaho?  What was he thinking?  He was followed and monitored by the US secret police – the FBI.  His past as a leftist who supported the Stalinist Communist Party of Spain was not a past for the FBI.  The secret police followed Hemingway to his new home when he left revolutionary Cuba in 1960.  Hemingway told friends and colleges that he was being followed by strange men.  Hemingway pointed out a car to one friend.  No one believed him.  The US was a ‘free country’ and the secret police would not follow a famous writer like Hemingway.  The FBI was following Hemingway.  There were sharks after that old man even if he was far from the sea.  One day Hemingway was found shot to death.   It looked like suicide, they said.  Score one for the sharks and the secret police. 

old 032

无与伦比的入侵 – 杰克伦敦(1914)美国对中国科幻幻想生物战 – The Unparalleled Invasion – by Jack London (1914) US vs China Sci/Fi Fantasy of Biological Warfare

germs

在1976年,世界和中国之间的问题达到了顶峰。正因为如此,美国自由第二百周年的庆祝活动被推迟了。由于同样的原因,地球上的各个国家的许多其他计划都被扭曲,纠缠和推迟。世界因其危险而突然醒来;但是七十多年来,在没有察觉的情况下,事态一直在朝这个方向发展。

1904年在逻辑上标志着七十年后的发展开始,令整个世界感到惊愕。日俄战争发生在1904年,当时的历史学家严肃地指出,这一事件标志着日本进入国际大家庭。它真正的标志是中国的觉醒。长期以来,这种觉醒终于被放弃了。西方国家试图唤起中国,他们失败了。因此,他们的本土乐观主义和种族自我主义因此得出结论认为,任务是不可能的,中国永远不会觉醒。

他们未能考虑到的是:他们之间和中国之间没有共同的心理学演讲。他们的思想过程完全不同。没有私密的词汇。西方的思想渗透到了中国人的心灵中,但是当它发现自己陷入了一个无法理解的迷宫中时,它的距离很短。中国人的思想在一个空白的,难以理解的墙壁上突破了西方思想的同样短距离。这完全是语言问题。没有办法将西方思想传达给中国人的思想。中国仍然睡着了。西方的物质成就和进步对她来说是一本封闭的书;西方也不能打开这本书。在英语种族的头脑中,背部和内心深处的意识排骨,是一种能够用萨克森的短语激动人心的能力;回归和深入了解中国人心灵意识的束缚,是对自己的象形文字感到振奋的能力;但是,中国人的思想不能用萨克森的短语来激动人心;说英语的心灵也不会对象形文字感到兴奋。他们心中的面料是用完全不同的东西编织而成的。他们是精神外星人。因此,西方的物质成就和进步并没有削弱中国的整体睡眠。

来到日本,1904年她战胜了俄罗斯。现在,日本的种族是东方人民的怪癖和悖论。以某种奇怪的方式,日本接受了西方所提供的一切。日本迅速吸收了西方的思想,并消化了它们,因此能够应用它们,她突然爆发出来,全力以赴,成为世界强国。没有解释日本对西方外来文化的这种特殊开放性。也许可以解释动物王国中的任何生物运动。

日本决定性地摧毁了伟大的俄罗斯帝国,日本立即开始为自己梦想一个巨大的帝国梦想。韩国她已经成为粮仓和殖民地;条约特权和庸俗外交使她成为满洲的垄断者。但日本并不满意。她把目光转向了中国。这片土地面积广阔,是铁和煤世界中最大的矿床 – 工业文明的支柱。鉴于自然资源,工业的另一个重要因素是劳动力。在那个地区有4亿人口 – 占地球总人口的四分之一。此外,中国人是优秀的工人,而他们的宿命哲学(或宗教)和他们顽固的神经组织构成了他们出色的士兵 – 如果他们得到妥善管理。毋庸置疑,日本准备提供这种管理。

It was in the year 1976 that the trouble between the world and China reached its culmination. It was because of this that the celebration of the Second Centennial of American Liberty was deferred. Many other plans of the nations of the earth were twisted and tangled and postponed for the same reason. The world awoke rather abruptly to its danger; but for over seventy years, unperceived, affairs had been shaping toward this very end.

The year 1904 logically marks the beginning of the development that, seventy years later, was to bring consternation to the whole world. The Japanese-Russian War took place in 1904, and the historians of the time gravely noted it down that that event marked the entrance of Japan into the comity of nations. What it really did mark was the awakening of China. This awakening, long expected, had finally been given up. The Western nations had tried to arouse China, and they had failed. Out of their native optimism and race-egotism they had therefore concluded that the task was impossible, that China would never awaken.

What they had failed to take into account was this: THAT BETWEEN THEM AND CHINA WAS NO COMMON PSYCHOLOGICAL SPEECH. Their thought- processes were radically dissimilar. There was no intimate vocabulary. The Western mind penetrated the Chinese mind but a short distance when it found itself in a fathomless maze. The Chinese mind penetrated the Western mind an equally short distance when it fetched up against a blank, incomprehensible wall. It was all a matter of language. There was no way to communicate Western ideas to the Chinese mind. China remained asleep. The material achievement and progress of the West was a closed book to her; nor could the West open the book. Back and deep down on the tie-ribs of consciousness, in the mind, say, of the English-speaking race, was a capacity to thrill to short, Saxon words; back and deep down on the tie-ribs of consciousness of the Chinese mind was a capacity to thrill to its own hieroglyphics; but the Chinese mind could not thrill to short, Saxon words; nor could the English-speaking mind thrill to hieroglyphics. The fabrics of their minds were woven from totally different stuffs. They were mental aliens. And so it was that Western material achievement and progress made no dent on the rounded sleep of China.

Came Japan and her victory over Russia in 1904. Now the Japanese race was the freak and paradox among Eastern peoples. In some strange way Japan was receptive to all the West had to offer. Japan swiftly assimilated the Western ideas, and digested them, and so capably applied them that she suddenly burst forth, full- panoplied, a world-power. There is no explaining this peculiar openness of Japan to the alien culture of the West. As well might be explained any biological sport in the animal kingdom.

Having decisively thrashed the great Russian Empire, Japan promptly set about dreaming a colossal dream of empire for herself. Korea she had made into a granary and a colony; treaty privileges and vulpine diplomacy gave her the monopoly of Manchuria. But Japan was not satisfied. She turned her eyes upon China. There lay a vast territory, and in that territory were the hugest deposits in the world of iron and coal – the backbone of industrial civilization. Given natural resources, the other great factor in industry is labour. In that territory was a population of 400,000,000 souls – one quarter of the then total population of the earth. Furthermore, the Chinese were excellent workers, while their fatalistic philosophy (or religion) and their stolid nervous organization constituted them splendid soldiers – if they were properly managed. Needless to say, Japan was prepared to furnish that management.

但最重要的是,从日本的角度来看,中国人是一个同类竞赛。对于西方来说,汉字令人费解的谜团对日本人来说并不是一件莫名其妙的谜。日本人理解我们永远不会自学或希望理解。他们的心理过程是一样的。日本人用与中国人相同的思想符号思考,他们想到了同样奇特的凹槽。在中国人心目中,日本人继续前行,我们被不理解的障碍所困扰。他们采取了我们无法察觉的转弯,扭曲在障碍物周围,并且在我们无法追随的中国思想的影响中看不见。他们是兄弟。很久以前,一个人借用了另一个人的书面语言,而在此之前的几代人中,他们已经与普通的蒙古股票分道扬..不同的条件和其他血液的输注带来了变化,分化;但是在他们的生命的底部,扭曲成他们的纤维,是一种共同的遗产,同样的实物,时间没有消失。

因此,日本承担了对中国的管理。在与俄罗斯的战争结束后的几年里,她的代理人涌入了中华帝国。距离最后一个任务站一千英里的工作人员和间谍,在流动商人或传教佛教牧师的幌子下穿着苦力,注意每个瀑布的马力,工厂的可能地点,山脉的高度和通行证,战略优势和劣势,农业山谷的财富,一个地区的公牛数量或可以通过强制征收收集的劳动力数量。从未有过这样的人口普查,除了顽固,耐心,爱国的日本人之外,没有其他人可以采取这种普查。

但是在很短的时间内,秘密被抛到了风中。日本军官重组了中国军队;她的训练中士使中世纪的战士变成二十世纪的士兵,习惯于所有现代战争机器,并且比任何西方国家的士兵都具有更高的平均枪法。日本的工程师深化和拓宽了错综复杂的运河系统,建造了工厂和铸造厂,通过电报和电话为帝国提供了支持,并开创了铁路建设的时代。正是这些机器文明的主角发现了春山的巨大油层,Whang-Sing的铁山,钦奇的铜矿,他们沉没了Wow-Wee的气井,这是最奇妙的天然气储层。在全世界。

在中国,帝国议会是日本的使者。在政治家的耳边,低声说着日本政治家。帝国的政治重建是由他们造成的。他们驱逐了那些暴力反动的学者阶层,并将进步的官员当职。在帝国的每个城镇都开始报纸。当然,日本编辑负责这些文件的政策,这些政策是他们从东京直接获得的。正是这些论文教育了大量人口并使其取得了进步。

中国终于醒了。在西方失败的地方,日本取得了成功。她将西方文化和成就转化为对中国人的理解能够理解的术语。当她如此突然觉醒时,日本本人震惊世界。但当时她只有四千万人。中国以她的四亿人和世界的科学进步觉醒,令人震惊。她是各国的巨人,她的声音在国家的事务和议会中毫不含糊地听到了她的声音。日本怂恿她,骄傲的西方人民恭敬地倾听。

中国迅速而显着的崛起应该归功于其劳动力的最高质量,或许更重要的是。中国人是完美的行业。他一直都是这样。对于纯粹的工作能力,世界上没有工人可以与他相比。工作是他鼻孔的气息。对他来说,在遥远的土地上游荡和战斗,以及对其他民族的精神冒险。对他而言,自由是获取劳动手段的缩影。无休止地耕种土地和劳动是他所要求的生命和权力。而中国的觉醒使其庞大的人口不仅可以自由无限地获得辛劳的手段,而且可以获得最高,最科学的机器 – 劳动力。

But best of all, from the standpoint of Japan, the Chinese was a kindred race. The baffling enigma of the Chinese character to the West was no baffling enigma to the Japanese. The Japanese understood as we could never school ourselves or hope to understand. Their mental processes were the same. The Japanese thought with the same thought-symbols as did the Chinese, and they thought in the same peculiar grooves. Into the Chinese mind the Japanese went on where we were balked by the obstacle of incomprehension. They took the turning which we could not perceive, twisted around the obstacle, and were out of sight in the ramifications of the Chinese mind where we could not follow. They were brothers. Long ago one had borrowed the other’s written language, and, untold generations before that, they had diverged from the common Mongol stock. There had been changes, differentiations brought about by diverse conditions and infusions of other blood; but down at the bottom of their beings, twisted into the fibres of them, was a heritage in common, a sameness in kind that time had not obliterated.

And so Japan took upon herself the management of China. In the years immediately following the war with Russia, her agents swarmed over the Chinese Empire. A thousand miles beyond the last mission station toiled her engineers and spies, clad as coolies, under the guise of itinerant merchants or proselytizing Buddhist priests, noting down the horse-power of every waterfall, the likely sites for factories, the heights of mountains and passes, the strategic advantages and weaknesses, the wealth of the farming valleys, the number of bullocks in a district or the number of labourers that could be collected by forced levies. Never was there such a census, and it could have been taken by no other people than the dogged, patient, patriotic Japanese.

But in a short time secrecy was thrown to the winds. Japan’s officers reorganized the Chinese army; her drill sergeants made the mediaeval warriors over into twentieth century soldiers, accustomed to all the modern machinery of war and with a higher average of marksmanship than the soldiers of any Western nation. The engineers of Japan deepened and widened the intricate system of canals, built factories and foundries, netted the empire with telegraphs and telephones, and inaugurated the era of railroad- building. It was these same protagonists of machine-civilization that discovered the great oil deposits of Chunsan, the iron mountains of Whang-Sing, the copper ranges of Chinchi, and they sank the gas wells of Wow-Wee, that most marvellous reservoir of natural gas in all the world.

In China’s councils of empire were the Japanese emissaries. In the ears of the statesmen whispered the Japanese statesmen. The political reconstruction of the Empire was due to them. They evicted the scholar class, which was violently reactionary, and put into office progressive officials. And in every town and city of the Empire newspapers were started. Of course, Japanese editors ran the policy of these papers, which policy they got direct from Tokio. It was these papers that educated and made progressive the great mass of the population.

China was at last awake. Where the West had failed, Japan succeeded. She had transmuted Western culture and achievement into terms that were intelligible to the Chinese understanding. Japan herself, when she so suddenly awakened, had astounded the world. But at the time she was only forty millions strong. China’s awakening, with her four hundred millions and the scientific advance of the world, was frightfully astounding. She was the colossus of the nations, and swiftly her voice was heard in no uncertain tones in the affairs and councils of the nations. Japan egged her on, and the proud Western peoples listened with respectful ears.

China’s swift and remarkable rise was due, perhaps more than to anything else, to the superlative quality of her labour. The Chinese was the perfect type of industry. He had always been that. For sheer ability to work no worker in the world could compare with him. Work was the breath of his nostrils. It was to him what wandering and fighting in far lands and spiritual adventure had been to other peoples. Liberty, to him, epitomized itself in access to the means of toil. To till the soil and labour interminably was all he asked of life and the powers that be. And the awakening of China had given its vast population not merely free and unlimited access to the means of toil, but access to the highest and most scientific machine-means of toil.

中国重新焕发活力!这只是中国猖獗的一步。她发现了自己的新骄傲和她自己的意志。她在日本的指导下开始发抖,但她并没有长时间的骚扰。根据日本的建议,一开始,她已经从帝国开除了所有西方传教士,工程师,训练军士,商人和教师。她现在开始驱逐日本的类似代表。后者的咨询政治家们获得了荣誉和装饰,并被送回家。西方已经唤醒了日本,而且,随着日本向西方提出申诉,日本没有被中国所取代。日本感谢她的善意援助,并通过她巨大的保护措施扔掉了包和行李。西方国家笑了。日本的彩虹梦想已经黯然失色。她生气了。中国嘲笑她。武士的血和剑将会出局,日本则轻率地开战。这发生在1922年,七个血腥的月份,满洲里,韩国和福尔摩沙被带离她,她被赶回家,破产,在她拥挤的小岛上窒息。从世界戏剧中退出日本。此后,她致力于艺术,她的任务是通过她的奇妙和美丽的创造来取悦世界。

与预期相反,中国没有证明是好战的。她没有拿破仑的梦想,并且满足于致力于和平艺术。在经历了一段时间的不安之后,人们接受了这样的想法,即中国不仅在战争中,而且在商业中受到恐惧。可以看出真正的危险并未被逮捕。中国继续完善她的机器文明。她没有一支庞大的常备军队,而是建立了一支规模更大,效率更高的民兵。她的海军非常小,以至于它是世界的笑柄;她也没有试图加强她的海军。她访问的战列舰从未进入过世界的条约口岸。

真正的危险在于她的腰部的繁殖力,并且在1970年第一次发出警报声。有一段时间,与中国相邻的所有地区一直抱怨中国移民;但现在它突然回到世界,中国的人口是5亿。自她觉醒以来,她增加了一亿。 Burchaldter提请注意这样一个事实:存在的中国人比白皮肤的人多。他在算术中执行了一个简单的求和。他将美国,加拿大,新西兰,澳大利亚,南非,英国,法国,德国,意大利,奥地利,欧洲俄罗斯和所有斯堪的纳维亚半岛的人口加在一起。结果是495,000,000。中国人口超过了这个巨大的总数500万。 Burchaldter的数字遍布全球,世界也在颤抖。

几个世纪以来,中国的人口一直不变。她的领土已经饱和了人口;也就是说,她的领土以原始的生产方式支持了人口的最大限度。但当她醒来并启动机器文明时,她的生产力却大大提高了。因此,在同一领土上,她能够支持更多的人口。出生率开始上升,死亡率下降。在人口压迫生存手段之前,过剩的人口已经被饥荒所冲走。但是现在,由于机器文明,中国的生存手段得到了极大的扩展,没有饥荒;她的人口紧随着生活资料的增加。

在这个过渡和发展权力的时期,中国没有征服征服的梦想。中国人不是一个帝国的种族。这是勤劳,节俭和爱好和平的。战争被视为有时必须执行的令人不快但必要的任务。因此,虽然西方种族发生争吵和争斗,而且世界各地相互冒险,但中国却平静地继续在她的机器上工作并不断发展。现在,她正在溢出帝国的边界 – 这就是全部,只是溢出到冰川的确切和可怕的缓慢动力的邻近地区。

继Burchaldter的人物引起警报之后,1970年法国制造了一个长期受到威胁的立场。法国印度支那中国人被中国移民填满了。法国停止了。中国的浪潮继续流淌。法国在她不幸的殖民地和中国之间的边界上聚集了十万人的力量,中国派遣了一支百万军队的民兵。妻子,儿子,女儿和亲戚带着他们的私人家庭行李,落后于第二支军队。法国军队像苍蝇一样被拉到一边。中国民兵和他们的家人,五百多万人都告诉他们,他们冷静地占领了法属印度支那,并定居下来,待了几千年。

China rejuvenescent! It was but a step to China rampant. She discovered a new pride in herself and a will of her own. She began to chafe under the guidance of Japan, but she did not chafe long. On Japan’s advice, in the beginning, she had expelled from the Empire all Western missionaries, engineers, drill sergeants, merchants, and teachers. She now began to expel the similar representatives of Japan. The latter’s advisory statesmen were showered with honours and decorations, and sent home. The West had awakened Japan, and, as Japan had then requited the West, Japan was not requited by China. Japan was thanked for her kindly aid and flung out bag and baggage by her gigantic protege. The Western nations chuckled. Japan’s rainbow dream had gone glimmering. She grew angry. China laughed at her. The blood and the swords of the Samurai would out, and Japan rashly went to war. This occurred in 1922, and in seven bloody months Manchuria, Korea, and Formosa were taken away from her and she was hurled back, bankrupt, to stifle in her tiny, crowded islands. Exit Japan from the world drama. Thereafter she devoted herself to art, and her task became to please the world greatly with her creations of wonder and beauty.

Contrary to expectation, China did not prove warlike. She had no Napoleonic dream, and was content to devote herself to the arts of peace. After a time of disquiet, the idea was accepted that China was to be feared, not in war, but in commerce. It will be seen that the real danger was not apprehended. China went on consummating her machine-civilization. Instead of a large standing army, she developed an immensely larger and splendidly efficient militia. Her navy was so small that it was the laughing stock of the world; nor did she attempt to strengthen her navy. The treaty ports of the world were never entered by her visiting battleships.

The real danger lay in the fecundity of her loins, and it was in 1970 that the first cry of alarm was raised. For some time all territories adjacent to China had been grumbling at Chinese immigration; but now it suddenly came home to the world that China’s population was 500,000,000. She had increased by a hundred millions since her awakening. Burchaldter called attention to the fact that there were more Chinese in existence than white-skinned people. He performed a simple sum in arithmetic. He added together the populations of the United States, Canada, New Zealand, Australia, South Africa, England, France, Germany, Italy, Austria, European Russia, and all Scandinavia. The result was 495,000,000. And the population of China overtopped this tremendous total by 5,000,000. Burchaldter’s figures went round the world, and the world shivered.

For many centuries China’s population had been constant. Her territory had been saturated with population; that is to say, her territory, with the primitive method of production, had supported the maximum limit of population. But when she awoke and inaugurated the machine-civilization, her productive power had been enormously increased. Thus, on the same territory, she was able to support a far larger population. At once the birth rate began to rise and the death rate to fall. Before, when population pressed against the means of subsistence, the excess population had been swept away by famine. But now, thanks to the machine-civilization, China’s means of subsistence had been enormously extended, and there were no famines; her population followed on the heels of the increase in the means of subsistence.

During this time of transition and development of power, China had entertained no dreams of conquest. The Chinese was not an imperial race. It was industrious, thrifty, and peace-loving. War was looked upon as an unpleasant but necessary task that at times must be performed. And so, while the Western races had squabbled and fought, and world-adventured against one another, China had calmly gone on working at her machines and growing. Now she was spilling over the boundaries of her Empire – that was all, just spilling over into the adjacent territories with all the certainty and terrifying slow momentum of a glacier.

Following upon the alarm raised by Burchaldter’s figures, in 1970 France made a long-threatened stand. French Indo-China had been overrun, filled up, by Chinese immigrants. France called a halt. The Chinese wave flowed on. France assembled a force of a hundred thousand on the boundary between her unfortunate colony and China, and China sent down an army of militia-soldiers a million strong. Behind came the wives and sons and daughters and relatives, with their personal household luggage, in a second army. The French force was brushed aside like a fly. The Chinese militia-soldiers, along with their families, over five millions all told, coolly took possession of French Indo-China and settled down to stay for a few thousand years.

愤怒的法国陷入了困境。她在舰队对抗中国海岸后向舰队投掷,并且几乎因此努力破坏了自己。中国没有海军。她像一只乌龟一样撤回了她的壳里。一年来,法国舰队封锁了海岸并轰炸了暴露的城镇和村庄。中国并不介意。她没有依赖世界其他任何地方。她平静地远离法国枪支射击并继续工作。法国哭泣和哭泣,扭曲了她的无能为力的手,并呼吁这些愚蠢的国家。然后,她进行了一次惩罚性的远征,前往北京。它是二十五万强,它是法国的花。它在没有反对的情况下降落并进入内陆。这是有史以来最后一次见到的。第二天,通讯线被抢购一空。没有幸存者回来告诉发生了什么。它已被吞噬在中国的海绵状食物中,就是这样。

在随后的五年中,中国在所有陆地方向的扩张都在快速增长。暹罗成为了帝国的一部分,尽管英格兰可以做到这一切,但缅甸和马来半岛都被淹没了;虽然整个西伯利亚的长南边界,俄罗斯受到中国前进的部落的严重压力。这个过程很简单。首先是中国移民(或者更确切地说,它已经在那里,在过去的几年中缓慢且阴险地来到那里)。接下来是武装冲突和一群民兵军队的所有反对者,其次是他们的家人和家庭行李。最后他们在被征服的领土上作为殖民者定居下来。从未有过如此奇怪和有效的世界征服方法。

纳帕尔和不丹被侵占,印度的整个北部边界都被这种可怕的生命浪潮所压制。在西部,博卡拉,甚至南部和西部的阿富汗都被吞没了。波斯,土耳其斯坦和整个中亚都感受到洪水的压力。正是在这个时候,Burchaldter修改了他的数据。他错了。中国的人口必须是七亿,八亿,没有人知道数百万,但无论如何,它很快就会达到十亿。 Burchaldter宣布,世界上每个白皮肤的人都有两个中国人,世界都在颤抖。中国的增长必须在1904年立即开始。人们记得,从那时起,就没有一次饥荒。每年增加5,000,000,她在七十年间的总增长必须达到350,000,000。但是谁知道呢?它可能更多。谁知道二十世纪这种奇怪的新威胁 – 中国,旧中国,复兴,富有成效,好战!

1975年的“公约”在费城召开。所有西方国家和一些东方国家都有代表。什么都没有完成。有传言称所有国家都会对孩子们给予奖励以提高出生率,但是算术学家嘲笑他们,他们指出中国在这个方向上处于领先地位。没有提出应对中国的可行方法。中国受到联合国的呼吁和威胁,这就是费城的所有公约;中国嘲笑“公约”和“大国”。龙王座背后的力量李唐Fwung辞职回复。

“中国关心国家的礼让是什么?”李唐Fwung说。 “我们是最古老,最光荣,最皇家的种族。我们有自己的命运要完成。我们的命运与世界其他地方的命运不相符是令人不快的,但你会怎么样?你风靡一时关于皇家种族和地球的遗产,我们只能回答那仍有待观察的事情。你不能入侵我们。别介意你的海军。不要大声喊叫。我们知道我们的海军很小。你看我们使用它用于警察目的。我们不关心海洋。我们的力量在我们的人口中,很快将达到十亿。感谢你,我们配备了所有现代战争机器。发送你的海军。我们不会注意到它们发送你的惩罚性探险,但首先要记住法国。在我们的海岸上埋葬50万士兵会使你们任何一方的资源紧张。我们的千万人会吞下他们一口。发送一百万;送五百万,和我们会像往常一样把它们吞下去.Pouf!一点也不,只是微薄的一点点。正如你所威胁的那样,毁灭你,美国,我们迫使你的海岸上的一千万苦力 – 为什么,这个数字几乎等于我们一年超出生育率的一半。“

所以说李唐Fwung。世界感到困惑,无助,害怕。他真的说过话。没有打击中国令人惊讶的出生率。如果她的人口是十亿,并且每年增加两千万,那么在二十五年内它将达到十亿分之一 – 相当于1904年世界总人口的数量。

Outraged France was in arms. She hurled fleet after fleet against the coast of China, and nearly bankrupted herself by the effort. China had no navy. She withdrew like a turtle into her shell. For a year the French fleets blockaded the coast and bombarded exposed towns and villages. China did not mind. She did not depend upon the rest of the world for anything. She calmly kept out of range of the French guns and went on working. France wept and wailed, wrung her impotent hands and appealed to the dumfounded nations. Then she landed a punitive expedition to march to Peking. It was two hundred and fifty thousand strong, and it was the flower of France. It landed without opposition and marched into the interior. And that was the last ever seen of it. The line of communication was snapped on the second day. Not a survivor came back to tell what had happened. It had been swallowed up in China’s cavernous maw, that was all.

In the five years that followed, China’s expansion, in all land directions, went on apace. Siam was made part of the Empire, and, in spite of all that England could do, Burma and the Malay Peninsula were overrun; while all along the long south boundary of Siberia, Russia was pressed severely by China’s advancing hordes. The process was simple. First came the Chinese immigration (or, rather, it was already there, having come there slowly and insidiously during the previous years). Next came the clash of arms and the brushing away of all opposition by a monster army of militia-soldiers, followed by their families and household baggage. And finally came their settling down as colonists in the conquered territory. Never was there so strange and effective a method of world conquest.

Napal and Bhutan were overrun, and the whole northern boundary of India pressed against by this fearful tide of life. To the west, Bokhara, and, even to the south and west, Afghanistan, were swallowed up. Persia, Turkestan, and all Central Asia felt the pressure of the flood. It was at this time that Burchaldter revised his figures. He had been mistaken. China’s population must be seven hundred millions, eight hundred millions, nobody knew how many millions, but at any rate it would soon be a billion. There were two Chinese for every white-skinned human in the world, Burchaldter announced, and the world trembled. China’s increase must have begun immediately, in 1904. It was remembered that since that date there had not been a single famine. At 5,000,000 a year increase, her total increase in the intervening seventy years must be 350,000,000. But who was to know? It might be more. Who was to know anything of this strange new menace of the twentieth century – China, old China, rejuvenescent, fruitful, and militant!

The Convention of 1975 was called at Philadelphia. All the Western nations, and some few of the Eastern, were represented. Nothing was accomplished. There was talk of all countries putting bounties on children to increase the birth rate, but it was laughed to scorn by the arithmeticians, who pointed out that China was too far in the lead in that direction. No feasible way of coping with China was suggested. China was appealed to and threatened by the United Powers, and that was all the Convention of Philadelphia came to; and the Convention and the Powers were laughed at by China. Li Tang Fwung, the power behind the Dragon Throne, deigned to reply.

“What does China care for the comity of nations?” said Li Tang Fwung. “We are the most ancient, honourable, and royal of races. We have our own destiny to accomplish. It is unpleasant that our destiny does not tally with the destiny of the rest of the world, but what would you? You have talked windily about the royal races and the heritage of the earth, and we can only reply that that remains to be seen. You cannot invade us. Never mind about your navies. Don’t shout. We know our navy is small. You see we use it for police purposes. We do not care for the sea. Our strength is in our population, which will soon be a billion. Thanks to you, we are equipped with all modern war-machinery. Send your navies. We will not notice them. Send your punitive expeditions, but first remember France. To land half a million soldiers on our shores would strain the resources of any of you. And our thousand millions would swallow them down in a mouthful. Send a million; send five millions, and we will swallow them down just as readily. Pouf! A mere nothing, a meagre morsel. Destroy, as you have threatened, you United States, the ten million coolies we have forced upon your shores – why, the amount scarcely equals half of our excess birth rate for a year.”

So spoke Li Tang Fwung. The world was nonplussed, helpless, terrified. Truly had he spoken. There was no combating China’s amazing birth rate. If her population was a billion, and was increasing twenty millions a year, in twenty-five years it would be a billion and a half – equal to the total population of the world in 1904. And nothing could be done. There was no way to dam up the over-spilling monstrous flood of life. War was futile. China laughed at a blockade of her coasts. She welcomed invasion. In her capacious maw was room for all the hosts of earth that could be hurled at her. And in the meantime her flood of yellow life poured out and on over Asia. China laughed and read in their magazines the learned lucubrations of the distracted Western scholars.

但有一位学者中国未能考虑 – 雅各布斯拉宁代尔。并不是说他是一个学者,除了最广泛的意义。首先,Jacobus Laningdale是一名科学家,并且直到那时,他还是一位非常模糊的科学家,一位在纽约市卫生办公室实验室工作的教授。 Jacobus Laningdale的头像任何其他头部一样,但在那个头脑中演变了一个想法。而且,那个头脑是保持这个想法秘密的智慧。他没有为杂志写一篇文章。相反,他要求度假。 1975年9月19日,他抵达华盛顿。那是晚上,但他直接前往白宫,因为他已经安排了与总统的观众。他与莫耶总统关系了三个小时。他们之间传递的东西直到很久以后才被世界其他地方所学习;事实上,当时世界对Jacobus Laningdale并不感兴趣。第二天,总统打电话到他的内阁。雅各布斯拉宁代尔出席了会议。诉讼程序保密。但就在那个下午,国务卿鲁弗斯·考德里离开华盛顿,第二天一早就开始前往英格兰。他携带的秘密开始传播,但它只在各国政府首脑中传播。可能有一个国家的六个人被委以Jacobus Laningdale头脑中形成的想法。随着秘密的传播,所有船坞,军火库和海军船坞都开展了大量活动。法国和奥地利人民开始怀疑,但他们的政府要求他们相信他们默许正在进行的未知项目是如此真诚。

这是大休战的时候。所有国家都庄严承诺不与任何其他国家开战。第一个明确的行动是逐步动员俄罗斯,德国,奥地利,意大利,希腊和土耳其的军队。然后开始向东运动。所有进入亚洲的铁路都充斥着部队列车。中国是目标,这就是众所周知的。稍后开始了伟大的海上运动。所有国家都发射了战舰远征队。舰队跟随舰队,全部前往中国沿海。各国清理了他们的海军码。他们派出了他们的收入切割工,派遣靴子和灯塔招标,他们派出了他们最后的陈旧巡洋舰和战列舰。不满足于此,他们给商船印象深刻。统计数据显示,有58,640艘装有探照灯和快速火炮的商船,由各国派往中国。

中国微笑着等待。在她的土地一侧,沿着她的边界,有数百万欧洲的战士。她动员了数百万民兵,并等待入侵。在她的海岸上她做了同样的事情。但中国感到困惑。经过所有这些巨大的准备,没有入侵。她无法理解。沿着伟大的西伯利亚边境,一切都很安静。沿着她的海岸,城镇和村庄甚至没有遭到炮击。从来没有,在世界历史上,曾经有如此强大的战争舰队集会。全世界的舰队都在那里,白天和黑夜数百万吨的战列舰在她的海岸的盐水中犁过,没有任何事情发生。没有尝试过。他们有没有想过要让她从她的外壳中脱颖而出?中国笑了。他们是否想过让她疲惫不堪,或者让她饿死?中国再次笑了笑。

但是,在1976年5月1日,如果读者曾在北京的皇城,其当时的人口为一千一百万,他就会目睹一个好奇的景象。他会看到街道上满是喋喋不休的黄色民众,每个排队的头都向后倾斜,每一个倾斜的眼睛都向天空转。在蓝色的高处,他会看到一个黑色的小点,由于其有序的演变,他会认定为飞艇。从这架飞艇上来看,当飞机在城市上空来回弯曲时,它会落下导弹 – 奇怪的,无害的导弹,脆弱的玻璃管,在街道和屋顶上碎成数千个碎片。但是这些玻璃管没有任何致命的东西。没啥事儿。没有爆炸。确实,三名中国人被巨大的高度落在他们的头上而被杀死;但是三个中国人的出生率超过二千万呢?一根管垂直地撞在花园里的鱼塘里,没有被打破。它被房子的主人拖上岸。他不敢打开它,但是在他的朋友的陪同下,他们被不断增加的人群所包围,他将这个神秘的管道带到了该区的地方法官那里。后者是一个勇敢的人。所有的目光都集中在他身上,他用黄铜管子吹了一下管子。没啥事儿。在那些非常近的人中,有一两个人认为他们看到一些蚊子飞了出去。这就是全部了。人群开始大笑并散去。

由于北京被玻璃管轰击,所以也是如此

But there was one scholar China failed to reckon on – Jacobus Laningdale. Not that he was a scholar, except in the widest sense. Primarily, Jacobus Laningdale was a scientist, and, up to that time, a very obscure scientist, a professor employed in the laboratories of the Health Office of New York City. Jacobus Laningdale’s head was very like any other head, but in that head was evolved an idea. Also, in that head was the wisdom to keep that idea secret. He did not write an article for the magazines. Instead, he asked for a vacation. On September 19, 1975, he arrived in Washington. It was evening, but he proceeded straight to the White House, for he had already arranged an audience with the President. He was closeted with President Moyer for three hours. What passed between them was not learned by the rest of the world until long after; in fact, at that time the world was not interested in Jacobus Laningdale. Next day the President called in his Cabinet. Jacobus Laningdale was present. The proceedings were kept secret. But that very afternoon Rufus Cowdery, Secretary of State, left Washington, and early the following morning sailed for England. The secret that he carried began to spread, but it spread only among the heads of Governments. Possibly half-a-dozen men in a nation were entrusted with the idea that had formed in Jacobus Laningdale’s head. Following the spread of the secret, sprang up great activity in all the dockyards, arsenals, and navy-yards. The people of France and Austria became suspicious, but so sincere were their Governments’ calls for confidence that they acquiesced in the unknown project that was afoot.

This was the time of the Great Truce. All countries pledged themselves solemnly not to go to war with any other country. The first definite action was the gradual mobilization of the armies of Russia, Germany, Austria, Italy, Greece, and Turkey. Then began the eastward movement. All railroads into Asia were glutted with troop trains. China was the objective, that was all that was known. A little later began the great sea movement. Expeditions of warships were launched from all countries. Fleet followed fleet, and all proceeded to the coast of China. The nations cleaned out their navy-yards. They sent their revenue cutters and dispatch boots and lighthouse tenders, and they sent their last antiquated cruisers and battleships. Not content with this, they impressed the merchant marine. The statistics show that 58,640 merchant steamers, equipped with searchlights and rapid-fire guns, were despatched by the various nations to China.

And China smiled and waited. On her land side, along her boundaries, were millions of the warriors of Europe. She mobilized five times as many millions of her militia and awaited the invasion. On her sea coasts she did the same. But China was puzzled. After all this enormous preparation, there was no invasion. She could not understand. Along the great Siberian frontier all was quiet. Along her coasts the towns and villages were not even shelled. Never, in the history of the world, had there been so mighty a gathering of war fleets. The fleets of all the world were there, and day and night millions of tons of battleships ploughed the brine of her coasts, and nothing happened. Nothing was attempted. Did they think to make her emerge from her shell? China smiled. Did they think to tire her out, or starve her out? China smiled again.

But on May 1, 1976, had the reader been in the imperial city of Peking, with its then population of eleven millions, he would have witnessed a curious sight. He would have seen the streets filled with the chattering yellow populace, every queued head tilted back, every slant eye turned skyward. And high up in the blue he would have beheld a tiny dot of black, which, because of its orderly evolutions, he would have identified as an airship. From this airship, as it curved its flight back and forth over the city, fell missiles – strange, harmless missiles, tubes of fragile glass that shattered into thousands of fragments on the streets and house- tops. But there was nothing deadly about these tubes of glass. Nothing happened. There were no explosions. It is true, three Chinese were killed by the tubes dropping on their heads from so enormous a height; but what were three Chinese against an excess birth rate of twenty millions? One tube struck perpendicularly in a fish-pond in a garden and was not broken. It was dragged ashore by the master of the house. He did not dare to open it, but, accompanied by his friends, and surrounded by an ever-increasing crowd, he carried the mysterious tube to the magistrate of the district. The latter was a brave man. With all eyes upon him, he shattered the tube with a blow from his brass-bowled pipe. Nothing happened. Of those who were very near, one or two thought they saw some mosquitoes fly out. That was all. The crowd set up a great laugh and dispersed.

As Peking was bombarded by glass tubes, so was all China. The tiny airships, dispatched from the warships, contained but two men each, and over all cities, towns, and villages they wheeled and curved, one man directing the ship, the other man throwing over the glass tubes.

Had the reader again been in Peking, six weeks later, he would have looked in vain for the eleven million inhabitants. Some few of them he would have found, a few hundred thousand, perhaps, their carcasses festering in the houses and in the deserted streets, and piled high on the abandoned death-waggons. But for the rest he would have had to seek along the highways and byways of the Empire. And not all would he have found fleeing from plague-stricken Peking, for behind them, by hundreds of thousands of unburied corpses by the wayside, he could have marked their flight. And as it was with Peking, so it was with all the cities, towns, and villages of the Empire. The plague smote them all. Nor was it one plague, nor two plagues; it was a score of plagues. Every virulent form of infectious death stalked through the land. Too late the Chinese government apprehended the meaning of the colossal preparations, the marshalling of the world-hosts, the flights of the tin airships, and the rain of the tubes of glass. The proclamations of the government were vain. They could not stop the eleven million plague-stricken wretches, fleeing from the one city of Peking to spread disease through all the land. The physicians and health officers died at their posts; and death, the all- conqueror, rode over the decrees of the Emperor and Li Tang Fwung. It rode over them as well, for Li Tang Fwung died in the second week, and the Emperor, hidden away in the Summer Palace, died in the fourth week.

Had there been one plague, China might have coped with it. But from a score of plagues no creature was immune. The man who escaped smallpox went down before scarlet fever. The man who was immune to yellow fever was carried away by cholera; and if he were immune to that, too, the Black Death, which was the bubonic plague, swept him away. For it was these bacteria, and germs, and microbes, and bacilli, cultured in the laboratories of the West, that had come down upon China in the rain of glass.

All organization vanished. The government crumbled away. Decrees and proclamations were useless when the men who made them and signed them one moment were dead the next. Nor could the maddened millions, spurred on to flight by death, pause to heed anything. They fled from the cities to infect the country, and wherever they fled they carried the plagues with them. The hot summer was on – Jacobus Laningdale had selected the time shrewdly – and the plague festered everywhere. Much is conjectured of what occurred, and much has been learned from the stories of the few survivors. The wretched creatures stormed across the Empire in many-millioned flight. The vast armies China had collected on her frontiers melted away. The farms were ravaged for food, and no more crops were planted, while the crops already in were left unattended and never came to harvest. The most remarkable thing, perhaps, was the flights. Many millions engaged in them, charging to the bounds of the Empire to be met and turned back by the gigantic armies of the West. The slaughter of the mad hosts on the boundaries was stupendous. Time and again the guarding line was drawn back twenty or thirty miles to escape the contagion of the multitudinous dead.

China Plague

一旦瘟疫突破并抓住了守卫土耳其斯坦边界的德国和奥地利士兵。已经为这种情况做了准备,虽然有六万名欧洲士兵被带走,但国际医生队员将这一传染病隔离开来并将其拦截。正是在这场斗争中,有人提出一种新的鼠疫起源,以某种方式或某种方式发生了鼠疫菌之间的杂交,产生了一种新的,可怕的毒性胚芽。最初被Vomberg怀疑,他被感染并死亡,后来被Stevens,Hazenfelt,Norman和Landers分离和研究。

这是对中国的无与伦比的入侵。对于那十亿人来说,没有希望。在他们庞大而恶化的殡仪馆里,所有的组织和凝聚都失败了,他们只能死而已。他们无法逃脱。当他们从陆地边界甩回来时,他们也被从海上甩回来。七万五千艘船在海岸巡逻。白天他们的吸烟漏斗使海边变暗,到了晚上,他们闪烁的探照灯掠过黑暗,耙成最小的垃圾。巨大的船队的尝试是可怜的。从来没有一个守卫海猎犬。现代战争机器阻止了中国的混乱群众,而瘟疫则完成了这项工作。

但旧战争成了笑声。没有留给他,但巡逻任务。中国曾嘲笑战争和战争,但这是超现代的战争,二十世纪的战争,科学家和实验室的战争,雅各布斯拉宁代尔的战争。与实验室投掷的微型有机射弹相比,数百吨的枪是玩具,死亡的使者,摧毁了十亿人的帝国的摧毁天使。

在整个1976年的夏季和秋季,中国都是一个地狱。没有找到寻找最偏远的藏身之处的微观射弹。数以亿计的死者仍然没有被埋葬,细菌成倍增加,最后,每天有数百万人死于饥饿。此外,饥饿削弱了受害者并摧毁了他们对瘟疫的天然防御。自食主义,谋杀和疯狂统治着。所以中国灭亡了。

直到次年2月,在最寒冷的天气里,才进行了第一次探险。这些探险队很小,由科学家和部队组成;但他们从各方面进入中国。尽管采取了最精心的预防措施,但仍有许多士兵和一些医生受伤。但是,探索勇敢地进行了探索。他们发现中国遭受了破坏,一个嚎叫的荒野,漫游的野狗和绝望的匪徒幸存下来。所有幸存者在被发现的地方都被处死。然后开始了伟大的任务,中国的卫生。根据民主的美国计划,五年和数以亿计的宝藏被消耗,然后世界进入 – 而不是在区域,就像Baron Albrecht的想法一样,但是不同寻常。这是一个巨大而愉快的民族融合,在1982年和随后的几年中定居在中国 – 这是一次巨大而成功的交叉实验。我们今天知道随后的辉煌的机械,知识和艺术输出。

1987年,伟大的休战解散了,法国和德国之间在阿尔萨斯 – 洛林之间的古老争吵再次发生。战争云在4月变得黑暗和威胁,并于4月17日召开了哥本哈根会议。世界各国的代表在场,所有国家都庄严地保证,他们不会相互使用他们在入侵中国时使用的实验室战争方法。

– 摘自沃尔特梅尔文的“历史上的某些事物”。

Once the plague broke through and seized upon the German and Austrian soldiers who were guarding the borders of Turkestan. Preparations had been made for such a happening, and though sixty thousand soldiers of Europe were carried off, the international corps of physicians isolated the contagion and dammed it back. It was during this struggle that it was suggested that a new plague- germ had originated, that in some way or other a sort of hybridization between plague-germs had taken place, producing a new and frightfully virulent germ. First suspected by Vomberg, who became infected with it and died, it was later isolated and studied by Stevens, Hazenfelt, Norman, and Landers.

Such was the unparalleled invasion of China. For that billion of people there was no hope. Pent in their vast and festering charnel-house, all organization and cohesion lost, they could do naught but die. They could not escape. As they were flung back from their land frontiers, so were they flung back from the sea. Seventy-five thousand vessels patrolled the coasts. By day their smoking funnels dimmed the sea-rim, and by night their flashing searchlights ploughed the dark and harrowed it for the tiniest escaping junk. The attempts of the immense fleets of junks were pitiful. Not one ever got by the guarding sea-hounds. Modern war- machinery held back the disorganized mass of China, while the plagues did the work.

But old War was made a thing of laughter. Naught remained to him but patrol duty. China had laughed at war, and war she was getting, but it was ultra-modern war, twentieth century war, the war of the scientist and the laboratory, the war of Jacobus Laningdale. Hundred-ton guns were toys compared with the micro- organic projectiles hurled from the laboratories, the messengers of death, the destroying angels that stalked through the empire of a billion souls.

During all the summer and fall of 1976 China was an inferno. There was no eluding the microscopic projectiles that sought out the remotest hiding-places. The hundreds of millions of dead remained unburied and the germs multiplied themselves, and, toward the last, millions died daily of starvation. Besides, starvation weakened the victims and destroyed their natural defences against the plagues. Cannibalism, murder, and madness reigned. And so perished China.

Not until the following February, in the coldest weather, were the first expeditions made. These expeditions were small, composed of scientists and bodies of troops; but they entered China from every side. In spite of the most elaborate precautions against infection, numbers of soldiers and a few of the physicians were stricken. But the exploration went bravely on. They found China devastated, a howling wilderness through which wandered bands of wild dogs and desperate bandits who had survived. All survivors were put to death wherever found. And then began the great task, the sanitation of China. Five years and hundreds of millions of treasure were consumed, and then the world moved in – not in zones, as was the idea of Baron Albrecht, but heterogeneously, according to the democratic American programme. It was a vast and happy intermingling of nationalities that settled down in China in 1982 and the years that followed – a tremendous and successful experiment in cross-fertilization. We know to-day the splendid mechanical, intellectual, and art output that followed.

It was in 1987, the Great Truce having been dissolved, that the ancient quarrel between France and Germany over Alsace-Lorraine recrudesced. The war-cloud grew dark and threatening in April, and on April 17 the Convention of Copenhagen was called. The representatives of the nations of the world, being present, all nations solemnly pledged themselves never to use against one another the laboratory methods of warfare they had employed in the invasion of China.

— Excerpt from Walt Mervin’s “CERTAIN ESSAYS IN HISTORY.”

http://london.sonoma.edu/Writings/StrengthStrong/invasion.html

 

 

Frank Delaney’s top 10 Irish novels

Audio of Article – Mp3
 
 

Frank Delaney is the author of eight novels, as well as several non-fiction books (including James Joyce’s Odyssey) and a number of screenplays. He has been a judge for both the Booker and Whitbread prizes and chairman of the Book Trust. In his latest work, Ireland: A Novel, Delaney tells the history of his native land through a young boy’s search for an itinerant storyteller.

1. Ulysses by James Joyce

Obviously Ulysses has to be first. On another day in another room in another town my top 10 Irish novels might be different – but there are ‘given’ novels, the bibles of the country, without which no reader worthy of the nationality ‘Irish’ can proceed. Joyce hammered a job on the novel so complete that he became a category unto himself. Every literary style was mist to his grill, as he might have said, and his plotting, if such it can be called – two men who take all day to meet each other – paved the way for, among others, Samuel Beckett. Above all he taught every writer the importance of naturalistic dialogue; with his fine tenor voice Joyce knew better than most that we read not with the eye but with the ear.

Online Audio at Librivox

Online Text at Project Gutenberg

hunter 08

2. The Last September by Elizabeth Bowen

Chosen as much to represent Bowen rather than merely for the novel’s own powers. Which are none the less significant. The year is 1920; Sir Richard Naylor and his family await in their great house the final onslaught of the ‘Risen People’ – meaning that the twilight of the Anglo-Irish has begun to fall as the native Irish begin to take back their land. In that anxious gloaming, relationships advance and retreat like sad and fearful dancers; some have possibilities, some never had, some will cause death. And always the clear, cool and nervous voice of Bowen herself comes through the fog of years as it does in all her novels.

The Last September by Elizabeth Bowen 2

3. Troubles by JG Farrell

It seems right that a number of any top 10 Irish novels should address the emotional and physical violence that formed modern Ireland. Farrell wrote superbly; all his books had a quality that hallmarks great literary talent – he could ‘do’ texture. This album – which is what Troubles feels like – records the same Anglo-Irish as Elizabeth Bowen knew and belonged to. As with Bowen, this feels like the real thing (which is all a novel has to do). Always judge a writer by his grasp of what he doesn’t know: Farrell died young yet his old people are almost his best creations.

Troubles by JG Farrell

4. Thy Tears Might Cease by Michael Farrell

This Farrell wrote only one book, spent all his life doing so, told everybody about it incessantly, didn’t live long enough to finish it and startled everybody with its excellence when it appeared. The book centres on the 1916 period and addresses the confusion in the minds of young men who have not yet discriminated between the relative importance of patriotism and personal survival. One of the most irritating questions that all novelists have to field is, “How autobiographical is your book?” In Michael Farrell’s case the answer feels as though it must be, “totally” but as he’s not here to speak for himself let us accept it for the stirring fiction he intended to create.

Thy Tears Might Cease by Michael Farrell

5. Fools of Fortune by William Trevor

Fools of Fortune makes it into this list because of its rightful place among great books that deal with the Irish question. I would also have chosen Mrs Eckdorf in O’Neill’s Hotel and cited it as exciting because it appeared early in Trevor’s writing life and heralded the wonderful powers of observation and characterisation that appear like flashes of lighting in his short stories. Fools of Fortune, however, displays a further and to me even more arresting Trevor hallmark: nobody has written better about each nationality in the other’s country – the Irish in England or the English in Ireland – and certainly never in a single volume. In this novel he again makes tragedy, if not bearable, at least comprehensible.

Fools of Fortune by William Trevor

6. The Year of the French by Thomas Flanagan

I recall the excitement when this book was published in the late 1970’s – and then discovered (not always the case) that the book merited it. Flanagan, an American history professor of Irish descent, pulled off a substantial coup in that he brought a historian’s training to bear upon a romantic moment, the period when the French landed in the west of Ireland in 1798 and all Ireland thought liberation was at hand. His research never lies around the novel in pools, it stains the entire fabric, so that when his character’s point of view is emerging from a dispossessed farmer’s clay hovel or a small town merchant’s table in the local hotel, we smell them – their clothes, their breath and (this is Ireland after all) their politics.

Year of the French

7. Amongst Women by John McGahern

Other than Ulysses I wish that lists such as this did not also suggest hierarchy of choice. McGahern has written the finest novel of what might be called the ‘rural bourgeoisie,’ the small to middling farmer with emotions and opinions. I have heard that when the manuscript first reached his publishers it was more than twice as long as the book that eventually appeared and that McGahern himself insisted on cutting it back. Given the spare power of what appeared here – the farmer and his family and their subcutaneous, needless, heedless anguish – I know that I am perhaps making a literary misjudgment but I merely wanted more and more of this wonderful writing.

Amongst Women by John McGahern

8. The Country Girls by Edna O’Brien

Just as pure and compelling today as when it first appeared 45 years ago. Simple in the extreme, it tells the story of Kate and Baba who have made it to Dublin from the deep and damp parish countryside and find that, in all the excitement, hypocrisy remains a constant. The book’s place in my heart was copper-fastened by the banning of it; so how, then, did the natives of Miss O’Brien’s home village in County Clare get enough copies for the bonfire they held to burn it? It was her first novel, not her finest but her most innocent – and see how she grew her talent.

The Country Girls by Edna O'Brien

9. Star of the Sea by Joseph O’Connor

Which is more exciting – to see a writer arrive in one bound or to see a promising writer flesh out his talents? In a sense O’Connor did both; his earlier books always had flash and sparkle, especially when examining young humans, and we should not be surprised that he suddenly pulled out this astounding work. But we’d have been surprised at anyone suddenly leaping to this height. In 1847 many ships crossed the Atlantic, ferrying the fleeing Irish from hunger to the new promised land and many have written about it, fiction and fact. But never like this; here, you catch your breath on every page. Judging by the payload O’Connor delivers, I can only marvel at the emotional demands the writing must have made upon him.

Star of the Sea by Joseph O'Connor

10. Finnegans Wake by James Joyce

Chosen because James Joyce did writing and reading (and literary Ireland) the ultimate service; he took nothing for granted. The Wake calls down myriad responses – derision, fawning respect, confusion, ennui; but why not enjoyment? Read it aloud and read it slowly; read it while thinking of a man who loved language and who loved mankind and who loved – above all, perhaps – mankind’s use of language. More poetry lurks in here than in 10 verse anthologies. I don’t claim you should read it every day like some sort of Celtic missal; best to approach it once in a while, and approach it as though quarrying – this is Joyce’s diamond mine.

Finnegans Wake by James Joyce

https://archive.is/OXs2M

Quand la Révolution française est arrivée en Irlande – ‘The Year of the French’ par Thomas Flanagan

Year of the French
Alors que je parcourais mes étagères dans le salon à la lumière pâle d’un samedi matin, j’ai pris ma copie de poche de «L’Année de la France» de Thomas Flanagan. Je ne sais pas où j’ai eu le livre. Peut-être de la bibliothèque de mon père après sa mort. Je me souviens d’une série télévisée diffusée sur l’une des chaînes de télévision de Boston dans les années 1980. Je voulais regarder parce que je voulais entendre parler de la tentative de diffuser les idées libératrices de la Révolution française en Irlande. Quand j’ai eu le livre en main, j’ai décidé de regarder la série télévisée en ligne. Je suis tombé sur cet article intéressant sur le site de discussion de livres Goodreads.

…………………………

Parlez d’un livre chargé d’attentes étranges et erronées. J’avais neuf ans quand elle a été publiée, douze ans, lorsque l’événement marquant de la production irlandaise (ou à moitié irlandaise) a verrouillé la nation tous les dimanches soir. C’était une grosse affaire. Le livre était omniprésent. Cela semblait se trouver dans toutes les bibliothèques, librairies, maisons, salles d’attente et, vu que mon père était mécanicien, laissés sous la vitre arrière de la moitié des voitures en Irlande. Tout ce que je savais, c’est que je ne voulais rien avoir à faire avec ça. L’histoire irlandaise est vraiment déprimante. Aussi sanglante. Peu importe ce qui se passe, tout le monde meurt à la fin. Et pas paisiblement dans leurs lits entourés d’êtres chers. Ils sont pendus. Coup. Baïonnette Soufflé par des boulets de canon. Descendu par un grand cavalier agitant des sabres terrifiants. Il y a aussi quelques bûchers qui brûlent sur le bûcher, qui sont écorchés avec des fouets et, grand favori, qui sont tirés et coupés en quatre pour accompagner la pendaison. Et cela ne veut rien dire des milliers de misérables en état de famine qui ne cessent de combler le vide.

La même chose, me semble-t-il, était également vraie de la littérature irlandaise, qu’il s’agisse de livres, de poèmes ou de pièces de théâtre. À chaque fois que je regarde The Importance Of Being Earnest, je m’attends presque à ce que cela se termine avec le casting suspendu avec esprit à une potence très à la mode mais légèrement peu recommandable. N’est-il pas étonnant que je préfère les évasions plus confortables, plus chaleureuses et plus douces de Stephen King et de Clive flippin ’Barker? L’histoire irlandaise a fait ressembler The Books Of Blood à See Spot Run.

Je savais aussi, parce que j’avais appris l’histoire dans une école irlandaise, que nous pouvions valoriser nos luttes en nous plaignant de notre oppression, en sentimentalisant toute la mort et la torture, en ennoblissant la souffrance des paysans et en blâmant amèrement tout cela. Les Britanniques. Il semblait légitime de supposer que Thomas Flanagan avait fait de même. Au mieux, il s’agirait d’une chaudière torride. Au pire, ce serait une répétition pénible de tous les griefs et de toutes les injustices infligés aux Gaels, qui souffrent depuis longtemps, l’échec tragique d’une nouvelle lutte pour la liberté.

Alors oui, j’ai évité le livre et la série.

Compte tenu de cette attitude, je ne sais pas pourquoi j’ai pris cette fichue chose et l’ai lue. J’ai simplement vu une copie et pris la décision. Il semblait assez éloigné de mes jours d’école et des dimanches de 1982 en courant dans le salon et en jetant un coup d’œil à la télévision, terrifié de peur que je ne voie une pendaison, une widda passionnée ou un orphelin aux pieds nus intimidé par un propriétaire. Le moment était enfin venu de voir en quoi consistait tout ce tapage.

S’il existe un meilleur roman historique littéraire traitant du sujet de l’Irlande, je souhaite désespérément le lire. Heck, s’il y en a là-bas seulement la moitié aussi bon que je veux savoir à leur sujet. C’est un portrait saisissant, saisissant, passionnant, étonnant, d’un monde profondément dysfonctionnel, plongé dans un vilain état de chaos et de violence aussi inutile et stérile que soudain et effroyable. Écrit avec une habileté incroyable, imitant parfaitement les voix irlandaises et anglaises irréprochables, invoquant à la fois la beauté et la pénible charge du paysage, examinant les vies vécues à tous les niveaux de la société et les justifiant au lecteur sans jamais tenter de s’excuser ou de ne pas les impliquer pour leurs actions, il s’agit d’un roman panoramique de poids intellectuel et de pouvoir émotionnel cumulatif. Il s’attaque aux divisions religieuses, sociales, politiques, économiques et culturelles laides qui rendent les conflits et la haine inévitables. Les différentes couches de la société irlandaise sont totalement étrangères les unes aux autres et il n’y a pas moyen de combler les lacunes, si ce n’est par de petits actes d’humanité simples, minimisés par le poids de l’histoire.

Flanagan crée habilement une série de personnages pleinement réalisés pour servir de témoins des événements tragiques. Un poète, un pasteur, un Irlandais uni, un propriétaire terrien catholique. George Moore, ce dernier, est l’un des rares à ne pas être emporté par les forces déchaînées lorsque les Français débarquent. Son frère, cependant, est emporté par la marée, et même son attitude froide ne lui permet pas de le protéger des conséquences.

Comme prévu, tout se termine très très mal pour beaucoup de gens. Flanagan n’oblige personne pour ses actions, mais il ne refuse pas non plus le jugement contre les conditions qui les rendent presque inévitables. Les deux grandes puissances, la Grande-Bretagne et la France, ne considèrent l’Irlande que comme une distraction et la majeure partie du peuple irlandais

year of fe
J’essaie toujours de savoir où je peux regarder la vidéo.

When the French Revolution Came to Ireland – ‘The Year of the French’ by Thomas Flanagan –

Year of the French

As I scanned my bookshelves in the parlor in the pale light of a Saturday morn I took down my paperback copy of ‘The Year of the French’ by Thomas Flanagan.  I’m not sure where I got the book.  Perhaps from my father’s library after he died.  I remember there was a television series on one of the Boston broadcast  channels in the 1980’s.  I wanted to watch because I wanted to hear about the attempt to spread the liberating ideas of the French Revolution to Ireland.  When I had the book in hand I decided to look up the television series online.  I came across this interesting post on the book talk site Goodreads.

…………………………

Talk about a book freighted with weird and erroneous expectations. I was nine when it was published, twelve when the momentous occasion of the Irish-made (or half-Irish-made) production locked the nation to their screens every Sunday night. It was a big deal. The book was ubiquitous. It seemed to be in every library, bookshop, house, waiting room and – seeing as my Dad was a mechanic – left under the back window of half the cars in Ireland. All I knew was that I wanted nothing to do with it. Irish history is REALLY DEPRESSING. Also bloody. No matter what happens everyone dies in the end. And not peacefully in their beds surrounded by loved ones. They’re hanged. Shot. Bayoneted. Blown apart by cannon balls. Ridden down by big cavalryman waving terrifying sabres. There’s also the odd burning at the stake, being flayed with whips and, big favourite, being drawn and quartered to go with the hanging. And that’s to say nothing of the wretched thousands in a constant state of starvation just filling in the background.

The same, it seemed to me, was also true of most Irish literature, whether it be books, poems or plays. Anytime I watch The Importance Of Being Earnest I almost expect it to end with the cast dangling wittily from a highly fashionable yet slightly disreputable gallows. Is it any bloody wonder I preferred the cosier, warmer, gentler escapes of Stephen King and Clive flippin’ Barker? Irish history made The Books Of Blood look like See Spot Run.

I also knew, because I was taught history in an Irish school, that we have a way of valorising our struggles, complaining about our oppression, sentimentalising all the death and torture, ennobling the suffering of the peasants, and bitterly blaming it all on the Brits. It seemed only safe to assume that Thomas Flanagan did the same. At best it would be a torrid pot-boiler, at worst it would be a trudging rehearsal of every grievance and injustice inflicted on the long-suffering Gaels, a tragic failure of yet another struggle for freedom.

So, yes, I avoided the book and the series.

Given this attitude, I have no idea why I actually picked the damn thing up and read it. I simply saw a copy and made the decision. It seemed removed enough from my school days and Sunday nights in 1982 running through the living room and stealing glances at the television, terrified lest I see a hanging or a keening widda or a barefoot orphan being bullied by a landlord. The time had finally come to see what all the fuss was about.

If there is a better literary historical novel dealing with the subject of Ireland then I desperately want to read it. Heck, if there are any out there only half as good I want to know about them. This is an astonishing, sweeping, vivid, impassioned portrait of a deeply dysfunctional world thrown into an ugly state of chaos and violence that is as pointless and fruitless as it is sudden and appalling. Written with incredible skill, mimicking the disparate Irish and English voices faultlessly, invoking both the beauty and grim drudgery of the landscape, examining the lives lived on all levels of society and justifying them to the reader without ever trying to apologise or to avoid implicating them for their actions, this is a panoramic novel of intellectual weight and cumulative emotional power. It tackles the ugly sectarian, social, political, economic and cultural divisions that renders conflict and hatred inevitable. The various sections of Irish society are utterly alien to each other and there is no bridging the gaps save through small simple acts of humanity that are dwarfed by the sheer weight of history.

Flanagan deftly creates a series of fully realised characters to serve as witnesses to the tragic events. A poet, a parson, a United Irishman, a Catholic landowner. George Moore, the latter, is one of the few not carried away by the forces unleashed when the French land. His brother, however, is swept along by the tide, and not even his cold aloofness can protect him from the consequences.

As expected, it all ends very very badly for an awful lot of people. Flanagan absolves nobody for their actions, but neither does he withhold judgment from the conditions that make them almost inevitable. The two great powers, Britain and France, regard Ireland as little more than a distraction and the bulk of Irish people as little more than savages ruled by a corrupt, incompetent, self-serving gentry. It’s a horrible mess, but a mess it must remain for reasons economic, social, religious and, thanks to the charming theories of Rev Malthus, ideological. It’s almost unbearable, and this is only ONE incident, relatively insignificant, in centuries of bloody history. Is it any wonder we hate to think about it? Is it any wonder that those who do think about it are driven nearly half-mad by it?

Strumpet City is getting a lot of attention at the moment, and I hope to read it myself in the next few weeks. For now, though, I think I’ll set aside this brilliant, shining, monumental work and pick up something less appallingly upsetting. Something with the end of the world and zombies. That should cheer me up and restore my faith in humanity a little.

……………………

What he said.

year of fe

I’m still trying to find out where I can watch the video.

 

Here’s the music from the Chieftains…

 

Ossessionato dai disegni da Vinci – Scribble, Scribble, Scribble

Mona Lisa Real

Sulla mia scrivania c’è un disegno a tratteggio che ho fatto di Mona Lisa.

Mona Lisa in the Sunlight on a buletin board

Mona Lisa alla luce del sole su una bacheca

Sul tavolo vicino alla porta d’ingresso ci sono due volumi di quaderni di Leonardo da Vinci.

Sul marciapiede, in attesa dell’autobus, disegnai una foto di Mona Anne G. su un foglio di carta.Mon 1

Untitled

Quando vedo una strada nera …asphalt

Penso agli schizzi di Leonardo da Vinci.

sidewalk chalk 000

 

 

Venezia, Italia: Banksy buttato fuori da Piazza per vendere la sua arte senza licenza – di Caroline Goldstein (ArtnetNews) 22 maggio 2019

 

La settimana scorsa, quando la Biennale di Venezia ha aperto al pubblico, i media artistici sono stati mandati in subbuglio quando sono emerse notizie secondo le quali Banksy potrebbe essersi recato in città, lasciando dietro di sé un murale di un giovane bambino migrante in un giubbotto di salvataggio.

Ma sembra che tutti abbiamo perso la foresta per gli alberi.

(In inglese) 

Stamattina, il furtivo artista di strada ha pubblicato un video su Instagram di un gentiluomo non identificato che si è staccato da Piazza San Marco, dove sembrava che stesse cercando di vendere arte senza permesso. Il post era accompagnato da un commento tipicamente banskyiano: “Sto preparando la mia bancarella alla Biennale di Venezia. Nonostante sia l’evento più grande e prestigioso del mondo, per qualche motivo non sono mai stato invitato. ”

Banksy

Banksy

Il video si apre con un pastiche di musica tradizionale per fisarmonica e mostra all’uomo l’installazione di cavalletti e tele nel cuore di Venezia. Le tele, una volta affiancate, si incastrano come un puzzle, rivelando un’immagine più ampia di una nave da crociera bianca che gironzola nei canali veneziani, il tutto reclamizzato da un insignificante piccolo cartello che dice “Venezia in olio”.

La maggior parte delle persone nella clip sembrano sinceramente interessate al lavoro, tranne la polizia italiana che dice all’uomo che deve andarsene a meno che non abbia un permesso. Si impacchetta e il video si dissolve in nero con il suono dei clacson provenienti da una nave gigante in lontananza.

Venice, Italia: Banksy Thrown Out of Piazza for Selling His Art Without a License – by Caroline Goldstein (ArtnetNews) 22 May 2019

 

 

 

Last week, as the Venice Biennale opened to the public, the art media was sent into a tizzy when reports surfaced that Banksy may have made his way to the city, leaving behind a mural of a young migrant child in a life jacket.

But it looks like we all missed the forest for the trees.

(In English)

 

This morning, the surreptitious street artist posted a video on Instagram of an unidentified gentleman getting booted out of the city’s St. Mark’s Square, where it looked like he was trying to sell art without a permit. The post was accompanied by a typically Banskyian comment: “Setting out my stall at the Venice Biennale. Despite being the largest and most prestigious event in the world, for some reason I’ve never been invited.”

Banksy

The video opens with a pastiche of traditional accordion music and shows the man setting up easels and canvases in the heart of Venice. The canvases, when placed side-by-side, fit together like a puzzle, revealing a larger image of a white cruise ship loitering in Venetian canals, all of it advertised by a cheeky little sign that says, “Venice in oil.”

Most of the people in the clip seem genuinely interested in the work—except for the Italian police who tell the man he needs to leave unless he has a permit. He packs up, and the video fades to black with the sound of fog horns coming from a giant ship in the distance.

Archive

 

 

‘The Grass is Always Greener In the Other Fellow’s Yard’ – A Milk Toast to Eisenhower – Everyday at Noon

The Grass Is Always Greener In The Other Fellow’s Yard – Billy Jones – 1924 – Mp3

Back Yard May 2019

I was looking out the back door at the waving little green plants in my backyard. I looked to the neighbor’s yard to the right, and to the yard to the left of my thirty-three feet wide yard. The grass in both yards had recently been cut. My plants are a variety of weeds and vines my daughter planted. I began to sing the song “The grass is always greener in the other fellow’s yard…”

The grass is always greener
In the other fellow’s yard.
The little row
We have to hoe,
Oh boy that’s hard.
But if we all could wear
Green glasses now,
It wouldn’t be so hard
To see how green the grass is
In our own back yard.

I turned from the door and went to the computer to look up the song. I found an entry on Wikipedia about the children’s television program host “Big Brother Bob Emery” who used to sing the song each day on the program I watched in the 1950’s.

I went to my bedroon to look up the song on Youtube. But then I recalled the story I had seen this morning about a musician who had three hundred songs on Youtube that he had composed and played himself. All of his work was challenged by someone who claimed to own the copyright to the music the man had composed and performed himself. So…I had a negaitve feeling about Youtube. I reached under a dresser where my iPad was charging and went to Spotify to see if I could find the song. There it was in various versions.
The song had come from some Broadway musical in the 1920’s when Big Brother Bob Emery was on radio in Massachusetts. He adopted the song as his theme.

Emory

Emory had grown up on a Massachusetts farm in the early 1900’s. He went to a farm school on Thompson’s Island in Boston Harbor. The man was on some of the earliest radio stations in Massachusetts. He had a children’s program on the radio at a time when most of the broadcasters had a children’s story program. A club was set up and many kids sent in membership applications during the 1920’s. Emory transitioned to television in the 1940’s.

WBZ

I watched his program in the 1950’s. I remember drinking a glass of milk with Emory as he saluted a picture of the US President Eisenhower.

Eisenhower portrait
I felt like I was a part of something. I had something to do with the US president.  I can still taste the milk.  I remember my father saying that Eisenhower proved that the country could run without a president.  I didn’t understand at the time that my father was saying that Eisenhower was a ‘do nothing’ nonentity president.  I guess sometimes that’s what you need. 

Michelangelo’s ‘first ever’ work of art discovered which was drawn when he was a young boy – By Rachel O’Donoghue (Independent) 20 May 2019

THE earliest-known work of art created by Michelangelo when the Italian artist was just 12 years old has been discovered.
Michelangelo first ever work of art

EARLIEST: The sketch is said to be the earliest ever work by the legendary artist (Pic: NC)

The sketch, which depicts a robed man in a chair, was identified by leading Italian Renaissance scholar Timothy Clifford.
Clifford believes the legendary artist, who painted the Sistine Chapel ceiling and carved the statue of David in marble, created the work when he was just a young child.
Describing it as “the earliest drawing efforts of a youth who would one day emerge as one of the most remarkable artists that has ever lived,” Sir Clifford thinks it dates from around 1487.
He told The Sunday Telegraph: “It’s the earliest-known Michelangelo drawing by a year, maybe two, than anything else we know. So it is particularly fascinating.
“He uses two different varieties of brown ink.
“He has an idiosyncratic way of drawing, with rounded chins and a very hard line under the nose, which also appears in a slightly later drawing.  No other (Domenico) Ghirlandaio pupil draws like that. It’s an extraordinarily interesting object because Michelangelo’s very young indeed.”
.
It is considered to be all the more remarkable because the Italian artist was known to destroy drawings after finishing them.  This includes a huge number that he burned shortly before his death.  Michelangelo’s 16th-century biographer, Vasari, once wrote: “Just before his death, [Michelangelo] burned a large number of his own drawings, sketches and cartoons to prevent anyone from seeing the labours he endured or the ways he tested his genius, for fear that he might seem less than perfect.
.
“The way Michelangelo’s talents and character developed astonished Domenico [his teacher], who saw him doing things quite out of the ordinary for boys of his age and not only surpassing his many other pupils, but also very often rivalling the achievements of the master himself.”  The Seated Man sketch was bought by an anonymous British collected in 1989 at a French auction.  At the time, its artist was unidentified.

Why every cyclist needs a pool noodle Annalisa van den Bergh By Annalisa van den Bergh(Quartz) 17 May 2019

bike noodle 1

It’s late March and my friend Erik and I are on the first leg of our 2,000-mile bicycle trip from Los Angeles to Denver. After sweating my way up a hill in Southern California, I bask in a glorious downhill. To protect myself from stumbling off the edge and make myself more visible to cars, I do what I normally do on long, steep downhills: take up the full lane. Through my eyeglass-mounted mirror, I watch cars inevitably pile up behind me. When the terrain flattens out and I move back to the shoulder, a stream of cars pass me.

A woman in one of the passing cars rolls down the window, and instead of the typical words of encouragement, her shriek nearly scares me off my bike as she yells at the top of her lungs, “SELFISH BITCH!”

The hard truth is that bicycles are still largely seen as a nuisance on the road. We’re on the margins—literally. Cyclists are reminded of this every time we get skimmed by a car. According to the World Health Organization, over half of international traffic deaths involve vulnerable road users such as cyclists. And because Americans are among the least avid cyclists in the world, they’re among the most likely to get killed by a car.

But I’ve discovered a life-saving device that allows cyclists to protect themselves and take back the road: the pool noodle.

Find one for about $2 anywhere: dollar stores, shopping malls, even the supermarket. Choose from the array of fun colors and use a bungee cord to strap this light, flexible toy to your bike rack so that it sticks out to the left side (or the right side, if you’re in a country where cars drive on the left). Start pedaling and watch as car after car moves over to the other lane.

Erik Douds

The pool noodle may look silly, but since strapping it on our loads, it has made our lives safer every day. (Plus, it’s a fun conversation starter at pitstops, and it also reminds us not to take life too seriously.) On roads with zero road shoulder, the pool noodle becomes our shoulder. It makes us more visible to passing cars and the 18-wheelers that used to skim us constantly.

The pool noodle is also a tool for advocacy. To every other vehicle on the road, that $2 piece of foam visualizes what the minimum three feet of safe passing distance looks like that is our legal right in more than 30 states in the US. As more urban dwellers take up cycling, think of the attention we can bring to sharing the road if we all strapped a pool noodle to the back of our bicycles.

Of course, the pool noodle is not a substitute for the helmet. While the helmet protects your head just in case you fall, the pool noodle lowers the chances of that potential accident being caused by a car—and a lot of calamities happen sans car. (Personally, my helmet has saved my life twice: in 2008 when my friend, who had been drafting behind me, ran her bicycle over my head, and in 2011, when I got a concussion on a gravely bike path.) While studies have shown that helmetless cyclists are given slightly more room on the road, the pool noodle guarantees that most cars will not only move over, but often move over to the other lane.

Annalisa van den Bergh

In this way, the noodle is powerful. Upon approaching my riding partner from miles away, his neon green noodle is the first thing I see. It has even calmed my Dutch father’s concern over my safety on the road in the US. (And as people in the Netherlands cycle more than any other country—a whopping 1,000km (621 miles) a year by some estimates—his worry worried me.) After visiting me in Tucson and seeing my noodle from behind the wheel of his rented car, he says he now sleeps easier at night.

All in all, the pool noodle gives cyclists more of a presence on the streets. For the first time, I don’t feel obliged to ride the balance beam that is the strip of asphalt between the rumble strip and the edge of the road. Although we can’t say that the noodle eliminates road rage, we can say that every time a naysayer hollers at us now, at least they’re doing so from a safe distance.

Sidewalk Chalk Homage to da Vinci – On the street, near the gutter – 18 May 2019

Street Art 002

500 years … and his works are on my desk, on my table, copied, admired, puzzled out… Leonardo Sketch

This sketch is thought to be a sketch Leo made of himself.  Perhaps the rain will erase my hastily drawn copy and I can try again.  But every copy I make is a kind of attention to the work that Leo did all those years ago.  No one really dies until the last person stops thinking about them for the last time… So… Leonardo da Vinci is still alive… in my brain.  And on the street in front of my house.

I have “The Notebooks of Leonardo da Vinci” in two volumes I bought in college. 

I Was America’s First ‘Nonbinary’ Person. It Was All a Sham. – by Jamie Shupe – 11 March 2019

No binary 3

Four years ago, I wrote about my decision to live as a woman in The New York Times, writing that I had wanted to live “authentically as the woman that I have always been,” and had “effectively traded my white male privilege to become one of America’s most hated minorities.”

Three years ago, I decided that I was neither male nor female, but nonbinary—and made headlines after an Oregon judge agreed to let me identify as a third sex, not male or female.

Now, I want to live again as the man that I am.

I’m one of the lucky ones. Despite participating in medical transgenderism for six years, my body is still intact. Most people who desist from transgender identities after gender changes can’t say the same.

But that’s not to say I got off scot-free. My psyche is eternally scarred, and I’ve got a host of health issues from the grand medical experiment.

Here’s how things began.

After convincing myself that I was a woman during a severe mental health crisis, I visited a licensed nurse practitioner in early 2013 and asked for a hormone prescription. “If you don’t give me the drugs, I’ll buy them off the internet,” I threatened.

Although she’d never met me before, the nurse phoned in a prescription for 2 mg of oral estrogen and 200 mg of Spironolactone that very same day.

The nurse practitioner ignored that I have chronic post-traumatic stress disorder, having previously served in the military for almost 18 years. All of my doctors agree on that. Others believe that I have bipolar disorder and possibly borderline personality disorder.

I should have been stopped, but out-of-control, transgender activism had made the nurse practitioner too scared to say no.

 

Jamie Shupe identifying as a transgender woman in May 2015. (Photo: Jamie Shupe)

I’d learned how to become a female from online medical documents at a Department of Veterans Affairs hospital website.

After I began consuming the cross-sex hormones, I started therapy at a gender clinic in Pittsburgh so that I could get people to sign off on the transgender surgeries I planned to have.

All I needed to do was switch over my hormone operating fuel and get my penis turned into a vagina. Then I’d be the same as any other woman. That’s the fantasy the transgender community sold me. It’s the lie I bought into and believed.

Only one therapist tried to stop me from crawling into this smoking rabbit hole. When she did, I not only fired her, I filed a formal complaint against her. “She’s a gatekeeper,” the trans community said.

Professional stigmatisms against “conversion therapy” had made it impossible for the therapist to question my motives for wanting to change my sex.

The “Diagnostic and Statistical Manual of Mental Disorders” (Fifth Edition) says one of the traits of gender dysphoria is believing that you possess the stereotypical feelings of the opposite sex. I felt that about myself, but yet no therapist discussed it with me.

Two weeks hadn’t passed before I found a replacement therapist. The new one quickly affirmed my identity as a woman. I was back on the road to getting vaginoplasty.

There’s abundant online literature informing transgender people that their sex change isn’t real. But when a licensed medical doctor writes you a letter essentially stating that you were born in the wrong body and a government agency or court of law validates that delusion, you become damaged and confused. I certainly did.

Painful Roots

My trauma history resembles a ride down the Highway of Death during the first Gulf War.

As a child, I was sexually abused by a male relative. My parents severely beat me. At this point, I’ve been exposed to so much violence and had so many close calls that I don’t know how to explain why I’m still alive. Nor do I know how to mentally process some of the things I’ve seen and experienced.

 

Jamie Shupe as a preteen. (Photo: Jamie Shupe)

Dr. Ray Blanchard has an unpopular theory that explains why someone like me may have been drawn to transgenderism. He claims there are two types of transgender women: homosexuals that are attracted to men, and men who are attracted to the thought or image of themselves as females.

It’s a tough thing to admit, but I belong to the latter group. We are classified as having autogynephilia.

After having watched pornography for years while in the Army and being married to a woman who resisted my demands to become the ideal female, I became that female instead. At least in my head.

 

Jamie Shupe as a soldier at Fort Hood. (Photo: Jamie Shupe)

While autogynephilia was my motivation to become a woman, gender stereotypes were my means of implementation. I believed wearing a long wig, dresses, heels, and makeup would make me a woman.

Feminists begged to differ on that. They rejected me for conforming to female stereotypes. But as a new member of the transgender community, I beat up on them too. The women who become men don’t fight the transgender community’s wars. The men in dresses do.

Medical Malpractice

The best thing that could have happened would have been for someone to order intensive therapy. That would have protected me from my inclination to cross-dress and my risky sexual transgressions, of which there were many.

Instead, quacks in the medical community hid me in the women’s bathroom with people’s wives and daughters. “Your gender identity is female,” these alleged professionals said.

The medical community is so afraid of the trans community that they’re now afraid to give someone Blanchard’s diagnosis. Trans men are winning in medicine, and they’ve won the battle for language.

Think of the word “transvestite.” They’ve succeeded in making it a vulgar word, even though it just means men dressing like women. People are no longer allowed to tell the truth about men like me. Everyone now has to call us transgender instead.

 

Jamie Shupe on hormone replacement therapy in November 2018. (Photo: Jamie Shupe)

The diagnostic code in my records at the VA should read Transvestic Disorder (302.3). Instead, the novel theories of Judith Butler and Anne Fausto-Sterling have been used to cover up the truths written about by Blanchard, J. Michael Bailey, and Alice Dreger.

I confess to having been motivated by autogynephilia during all of this. Blanchard was right.

Trauma, hypersexuality owing to childhood sexual abuse, and autogynephilia are all supposed to be red flags for those involved in the medical arts of psychology, psychiatry, and physical medicine—yet nobody except for the one therapist in Pittsburgh ever tried to stop me from changing my sex. They just kept helping me to harm myself.

Escaping to ‘Nonbinary’

Three years into my gender change from male to female, I looked hard into the mirror one day. When I did, the facade of femininity and womanhood crumbled.

Despite having taken or been injected with every hormone and antiandrogen concoction in the VA’s medical arsenal, I didn’t look anything like a female. People on the street agreed. Their harsh stares reflected the reality behind my fraudulent existence as a woman. Biological sex is immutable.

It took three years for that reality to set in with me.

 

Jamie Shupe identifying as nonbinary in October 2018. (Photo: Jamie Shupe)

When the fantasy of being a woman came to an end, I asked two of my doctors to allow me to become nonbinary instead of female to bail me out. Both readily agreed.

After pumping me full of hormones—the equivalent of 20 birth control pills per day—they each wrote a sex change letter. The two weren’t just bailing me out. They were getting themselves off the hook for my failed sex change. One worked at the VA. The other worked at Oregon Health & Science University.

To escape the delusion of having become a woman, I did something completely unprecedented in American history. In 2016, I convinced an Oregon judge to declare my sex to be nonbinary—neither male nor female.

In my psychotic mind, I had restored the mythical third sex to North America. And I became the first legally recognized nonbinary person in the country.

Celebrity Status

The landmark court decision catapulted me to instant fame within the LGBT community. For 10 nonstop days afterward, the media didn’t let me sleep. Reporters hung out in my Facebook feed, journalists clung to my every word, and a Portland television station beamed my wife and I into living rooms in the United Kingdom.

Becoming a woman had gotten me into The New York Times. Convincing a judge that my sex was nonbinary got my photos and story into publications around the world.

Then, before the judge’s ink had even dried on my Oregon sex change court order, a Washington, D.C.-based LGBT legal aid organization contacted me. “We want to help you change your birth certificate,” they offered.

Within months, I scored another historic win after the Department of Vital Records issued me a brand new birth certificate from Washington, D.C., where I was born. A local group called Whitman-Walker Health had gotten my sex designation on my birth certificate switched to “unknown.” It was the first time in D.C. history a birth certificate had been printed with a sex marker other than male or female.

 

Jamie Shupe identifiying as nonbinary in June 2016. (Photo: Jamie Shupe)

Another transgender legal aid organization jumped on the Jamie Shupe bandwagon, too. Lambda Legal used my nonbinary court order to help convince a Colorado federal judge to order the State Department to issue a passport with an X marker (meaning nonbinary) to a separate plaintiff named Dana Zzyym.

LGBT organizations helping me to screw up my life had become a common theme. During my prior sex change to female, the New York-based Transgender Legal Defense & Education Fund had gotten my name legally changed. I didn’t like being named after the uncle who’d molested me. Instead of getting me therapy for that, they got me a new name.

A Pennsylvania judge didn’t question the name change, either. Wanting to help a transgender person, she had not only changed my name, but at my request she also sealed the court order, allowing me to skip out on a ton of debt I owed because of a failed home purchase and begin my new life as a woman. Instead of merging my file, two of the three credit bureaus issued me a brand new line of credit.

Walking Away From Fiction

It wasn’t until I came out against the sterilization and mutilation of gender-confused children and transgender military service members in 2017 that LGBT organizations stopped helping me. Most of the media retreated with them.

Overnight, I went from being a liberal media darling to a conservative pariah.

Both groups quickly began to realize that the transgender community had a runaway on their hands. Their solution was to completely ignore me and what my story had become. They also stopped acknowledging that I was behind the nonbinary option that now exists in 11 states.

The truth is that my sex change to nonbinary was a medical and scientific fraud. Consider the fact that before the historic court hearing occurred, my lawyer informed me that the judge had a transgender child.

Sure enough, the morning of my brief court hearing, the judge didn’t ask me a single question. Nor did this officer of the court demand to see any medical evidence alleging that I was born something magical. Within minutes, the judge just signed off on the court order.

I do not have any disorders of sexual development. All of my sexual confusion was in my head. I should have been treated. Instead, at every step, doctors, judges, and advocacy groups indulged my fiction.

The carnage that came from my court victory is just as precedent-setting as the decision itself. The judge’s order led to millions of taxpayer dollars being spent to put an X marker on driver’s licenses in 11 states so far. You can now become male, female, or nonbinary in all of them.

In my opinion, the judge in my case should have recused herself. In doing so, she would have spared me the ordeal still yet to come. She also would have saved me from having to bear the weight of the big secret behind my win.

I now believe that she wasn’t just validating my transgender identity. She was advancing her child’s transgender identity, too.

A sensible magistrate would have politely told me no and refused to sign such an outlandish legal request. “Gender is just a concept. Biological sex defines all of us,” that person would have said.

In January 2019, unable to advance the fraud for another single day, I reclaimed my male birth sex. The weight of the lie on my conscience was heavier than the value of the fame I’d gained from participating in this elaborate swindle.

 

Jamie Shupe obtaining a new military ID card with male sex designation in February 2019. (Photo: Jamie Shupe)

Two fake gender identities couldn’t hide the truth of my biological reality. There is no third gender or third sex. Like me, intersex people are either male or female. Their condition is the result of a disorder of sexual development, and they need help and compassion.

I played my part in pushing forward this grand illusion. I’m not the victim here. My wife, daughter, and the American taxpayers are—they are the real victims.

This article  from The Daily Signal. 

Islamic Sex Slavery Painting Stirs International Controversy – Museum Says ‘Please Forget’ (CBS News) 16 May 2019

An American museum is vociferously calling on a German political party to stop using one of the former’s paintings despite the image being in the Public Domain.

Islamic Slave Trade

Berlin — An American art museum is demanding that a German political party stop using one of its paintings, portraying a 19th-century Islamic slave auction, in a campaign poster for the European elections.

“We are strongly opposed to the use of this work to advance any political agenda,” Olivier Meslay, the director of the Clark Art Institute in Williamstown, Massachusetts, told The Associated Press. “We did not supply the painting” he said.

The 1866 oil-on-canvas painting “Slave Market,” by Jean-Leon Gerome.

Meslay said the museum had written to the party “insisting that they cease and desist in using this painting.” However, he acknowledged, the painting is in the public domain and “there are no copyrights or permissions that allow us to exert control over how it is used other than to appeal to civility.”

Islamic sex slavery e3

 

 

What to make of all this?  Objectively, the “Slave Market” painting in question portrays a reality that has played out countless times over the centuries: African and Middle Eastern Muslims have long targeted fair “infidel” women — so much so as to have enslaved millions of them over the centuries (as copiously documented in my recent book, Sword and Scimitar: Fourteen Centuries of War between Islam and the West, from which the following quotes and statistics are derived).

Islamic sews

Concerning the Muslim demand for, in the words of one historian, “white-complexioned blondes, with straight hair and blue eyes,” this traces back to the prophet of Islam, Muhammad, who enticed his followers to wage jihad against neighboring Byzantium by citing its fair and blonde women who awaited them as potential concubines.

For over a millennium afterward, Islamic caliphates, emirates, and sultanates — of the Arab, Berber, Turkic, and Tatar variety — also coaxed their men to jihad on Europe by citing (and later sexually enslaving) its fair women.  Accordingly, because the “Umayyads particularly valued blond or red-haired Franc or Galician women as sexual slaves,” Dario Fernandez-Morera writes, “al-Andalus Islamic Spain became a center for the trade and distribution of slaves.”

Islamic sex slaves

The insatiable demand for fair women was such that, according to M.A. Khan, an Indian author and former Muslim, it is “impossible to disconnect Islam from the Viking slave-trade, because the supply was absolutely meant for meeting [the] Islamic world’s unceasing demand for the prized white slaves” and “white sex-slaves.”  Emmet Scott goes so far as to argue that “it was the caliphate’s demand for European slaves that called forth the Viking phenomenon in the first place.”

As for numbers, according to the conservative estimate of American professor Robert Davis, “between 1530 and 1780 [alone] there were almost certainly a million and quite possibly as many as a million and a quarter white, European Christians enslaved by the Muslims of the Barbary Coast” (the appropriate setting of the “Slave Market” painting).  By 1541, “Algiers teemed with Christian captives [from Europe], and it became a common saying that a Christian slave was scarce a fair barter for an onion.”

islamic slavery 22

With countless enslaved European women — some seized from as far as Denmark and even Iceland — selling for the price of vegetables, little wonder that European observers by the late 1700s noted how “the inhabitants of Algiers have a rather white complexion.”

Further underscoring the rapacious and relentless drive of the Muslim slave industry, consider this: the United States of America’s first war — which it fought before it could even elect its first president — was against these Islamic slavers.  When Thomas Jefferson and John Adams asked Barbary’s ambassador why his countrymen were enslaving American sailors, the “ambassador answered us that it was founded on the laws of their Prophet, that it was written in their Koran, that … it was their right and duty to make war upon them [non-Muslims] wherever they could be found, and to make slaves of all they could take as prisoners.”

Islamic slaverss

The situation was arguably worse for Eastern Europeans;  the slave markets of the Ottoman sultanate were for centuries so inundated with Slavic flesh that children sold for pennies, “a very beautiful slave woman was exchanged for a pair of boots, and four Serbian slaves were traded for a horse.”  In Crimea, some three million Slavs were enslaved by the Ottomans’ Muslim allies, the Tatars. “The youngest women are kept for wanton pleasures,” observed a seventeenth century Lithuanian.

Islamic slave 000

Even the details of the “Slave Market” painting/poster, which depicts a fair and naked female slave being pawed at by potential buyers, echoes reality.  Based on a twelfth-century document dealing with slave auctions in Cordoba, Muslim merchants “would put ointments on slave girls of a darker complexion to whiten their faces; brunettes were placed for four hours in a solution to make them blond (‘golden’); ointments were placed on the face and body of black slaves to make them ‘prettier.'” Then, the Muslim merchant “dresses them all in transparent clothes” and “tells the slave girls to act in a coquettish manner with the old men and with the timid men among the potential buyers to make them crazy with desire.”

Islamic ses se

In short,  the Clark Art Institute’s objection to a political party’s use of the “Slave Market” painting as a poster is just another attempt  to suppress the truth about Muslim/Western history, including its glaring continuity with the present. 

Islamic slavery we

https://www.cbsnews.com/news/us-museum-germany-far-right-afd-anti-islam-party-slave-market-painting/

UK Scarecrow Art at Venice Biennale 2019 – Bored and Boring the Empire Has No Ideas – 16 May 2019

Out of time, and out of ideas….

scare crow ultimate

I was taking a look at some of the hideous ‘art’ various countries have somehow decided to send to the Venice Biennial Art event.  I followed a Youtube link to a video about the ‘artist’ who was selected to represent the UK.  I cringed as I watched the video showing her work.  Fortunately I had the sound muted so I did not have to hear her verbal explanations for what her visual art is about, or the ‘experts’ interspersed with the ‘art’ displays who also were explaining why this banal arrangement of mannequins is a life changing art event.  

scar 10 j

SC 00

scar c 11 jsca7

These works of art were actually commissioned and paid for in advance of the display.  Someone actually planned for days and weeks and months for these displays to look like this.  One could expect the same level of artistry from a group of twelve year olds at a summer camp art show.  

After looking at these lackluster art pieces I decided to make a video slide show.  I went through the Youtube video and paused the images to get a still image I could use.  I felt a vague feeling of distaste the whole time.  The works seem so fundamentally dishonest.  I was hurrying to the end because I did not want to look at these images more than I had to. 

When I went to put the images into my video editing program I could not.  They were the wrong format – Png instead of Jpeg.  So I had to go back through each picture, looking at the image again as I winced, and saved the image as a Jpeg.  Then I made a slide show with eight seconds of panned image for each of the about thirty images. 

The video was as soulless as I thought the images were.  I uploaded the video to Youtube and needed a sound track.  I have been uploading videos to Youtube and avoiding copyright issues for music by only using music Youtube provides that can be added onto a video.  But, I can’t hear the music on the computer I am using to edit and upload video.  I simply pick an ambient track with the right length. 

Later I went to a laptop with sound and watched my video with sound.  The music makes the images and artwork look better.  The music seems to provide a kind of drama that I don’t find in the images themselves.  Or…maybe I am wrong about these works of art.  I have been wrong in the past. 

What’s the artist’s name?  Who cares?

Venice, Italia: ‘We don’t follow rules!’ Edgy Trash Artists Follow NYTimes WaPo and Wall Street Journal Editorial Ideas – Rad-Lib Establishmentarian Smugness As ‘Art’ – 15 May 2019

Trump – bad! Migrants – good! Venice Biennale is liberal establishment smugness as art
……..
It pretends to shock and challenge, but the talking points of the art at the world’s biggest exhibition come straight from the New York Times op-ed page. And despite the counter-cultural non-conformism – everything is for sale.

Let’s leave for the moment the “is-it-art?” and “my-four-year-old-could-do-it” discussions as they pertain to the 87 pavilions throughout Venice in which countries from Albania to Zimbabwe exhibit the best of contemporary art, alongside the 79 specially-invited individual artists.

Take instead in good faith its guiding principles – that in place of craftsmanship almost all of the art at this exhibition sources its power from the social critique it conveys.

So, what is the message?

The signature piece of this year’s Biennale is the wreck of a fishing boat, in which 800 migrants died off the coast of Libya in 2015, erected opposite a cafe on the promenade. That’s it, nothing else done to the rusting carcass. As you sip your Aperol Spritz, you are presumably meant to say something “That’s terrible that all these people died” or “Poor African migrants” or “Isn’t that Matteo Salvini a bastard for not letting these people in, I would never vote for him.” So thought-provoking, a real conversation starter. And adds so much to the discussion on migration. Though perhaps not up to par to a 2015 piece by the same artist, Christoph Buechel, which was to turn an old Catholic church into a mosque, which was just so incredibly daring and clever.

Or visit the Lithuanian pavilion, which won the top national prize. It features tourists on a fake beach singing joyous arias about their clothes, made in Chinese sweatshops, about airplanes, dispatching CO2 into the atmosphere, about how it’s getting hotter all the time. The message: our capitalist, consumerist world is so stupid and complacent – all obliviously singing happy songs as global warming roasts us. Get it?

Here is the individual winner – black Los Angeles artist Arthur Jafa’s White Album, which is 40 minutes of mostly close-ups of white people being purposely or accidentally racist about black people, juxtaposed with scenes of racial violence. See: white people are racist, America is racist, you are probably a racist too. The overwhelmingly white audience sits there in penitent self-loathing, though safe in the knowledge that they are not like THOSE OTHER WHITE PEOPLE who’ve probably never even been to a decent art exhibition.

A separate sub-genre is anti-Trump art. There is a portrait of disfigured smears under the recognizable hair (“Trump is ugly chaos”), there is a replica of an empty Lincoln Memorial chair with a whip attached (“America in a nutshell”), and someone actually exhibited printouts of Hillary Clinton’s emails (“He keeps asking for those emails, well here they are!”). The 2019 Biennale is subtitled ‘May We Live in Interesting Times’, an ironic Chinese curse wishing your enemy to suffer through a dark era. Because, obviously, times were never interesting under Obama.

 

Now, you may agree or disagree with the messages expressed by this art, but it is hard to argue against the fact that we hear these exact same sentiments every day almost to the letter. And not in some upstart radical pamphlets, but in the Washington Post, on CNN, in the Guardian. At Harvard and at Google. From Clinton, Emmanuel Macron, Angela Merkel, and Jean-Claude Juncker.

 

So, the social critique on which these artists stake their creative credentials seems to be – take the most hackneyed and glib message of the well-to-do centrist establishment and to visually amplify it with a thundering heavy-handedness, add a bit of pseudo-shock value and no original thought. Reap the easy applause from those who already agree with you.

And this is where the craftsmanship argument comes back in. The endless Saint Sebastians and Madonnas of the Renaissance, or pastoral Italian landscapes, may not have had something new to say either, but they had inherent artistic value. At best they still connect with the viewer on an emotional level, at worst they are testaments to hard-earned skill or artefacts to the period they were made.

What the value of all this Trump-is-bad art will be, not in 500 years but in 50, is an open question. Anyone up for recreating a topical hangar-sized installation about the Suez Crisis? Though frankly for much of the art, the legacy aspect is a moot question, as it is already worthless in 2019.

Of course, the kicker for the Venice Biennale – and one everyone here must be aware of – is that for all the environmental concerns, both making and transporting these voluminous pieces, as well as attracting millions of visitors in their planes and luxury yachts to the sinking city is likely to have offset any habit-changing impact viewing them had on the audience. And for all the anti-capitalist posturing, this is essentially a commercial showcase, and much of the art is either sold directly (though discreetly, no dealer names on the plaques this year) or can lead to lucrative commissions. Yeah, the polar bears and the migrants died for this. A lot of art is commodification of suffering, but the piousness rankles.

In fact, as you walk through Venice, and turn your gaze from the trendy artists, to the millionaire collectors, to the Instagraming tourists, the Biennale becomes a meta art installation all of its own: one about the self-congratulatory hypocrisy of modern right-thinking capitalism.

By Igor Ogorodnev

Archive

France: Alain Delon “We’re not giving him the Nobel Peace Prize. We are giving the honorary Palme d’Or for his career as an actor; he has said certain things and he is entitled to express his views.”

twitter stw trans

tw 3

La tradition puritaine anti-sexe n’est tout simplement pas aussi forte en France.

The anti-sex puritan tradition is simply not as strong in France. 

Cannes: Delon Victim of the Thought Police?

………………………

Birthday tribute for Alain Delon’s 80th birthday! I included clips from L’Eclisse, Plein Soleil, Le Samourai, and Girl on a Motorcycle. The song is “Tidal Wave” by The Killers.

Hommage anniversaire du 80ème anniversaire d’Alain Delon! J’ai inclus des clips de L’Eclisse, Plein Soleil, Le Samourai et Fille à la moto. La chanson est “Tidal Wave” de The Killers.

 

………….

Nous ne nous améliorons malheureusement pas en vieillissant et cela est vrai pour la plupart d’entre nous. Donc si Alain Delon s’est laissé allé à des propos homophobea dernièrement, il s’agit des effets néfastes du vieillissement sur le cerveau. Mais la récompense est pour toute sa vie, toute son œuvre. Et nul ne pouvait l’accuser d’homophobie lors de ses belle années partagée avec Luchino Visconti. D’ailleurs il a toujours défendu le grand maître italien, et n’a pour lui aucune rancune, il semble donc en avoir garder un bon souvenir. Il mérite donc d’être reconnu aujourd’hui quoiqu’il ait dit lors des dernière année.

………..

Google Translate:

Unfortunately, we are not improving as we get older and this is true for most of us. So if Alain Delon has been homophobia lately, it is about the harmful effects of aging on the brain. But the reward is for all his life, all his work. And no one could accuse him of homophobia in his beautiful years shared with Luchino Visconti. Besides, he has always defended the great Italian master, and has no rancor for him, so he seems to have a good memory of it. He deserves to be recognized today even though he has said in the last year.

CBS ‘The Twilight Zone’: “Not All Men” and the horrors of toxic masculinity – By Chauncey K. Robinson (People’s World) 14 May 2019

‘The Twilight Zone’: “Not All Men” and the horrors of toxic masculinity

Taissa Farmiga and Rhea Seehorn in The Twilight Zone episode “Not All Men.”

 

Editor’s note: A review and analysis of Jordan Peele’s “The Twilight Zone” episode seven. Spoilers ahead.

……………………….

“There’s still some good men in the world, so remember that.” – The Twilight Zone

Jordan Peele’s The Twilight Zone is currently airing weekly on the streaming service CBS All Access. After a foray into the literal cosmos in the episode “Six Degrees of Freedom,” we now return to small town USA. Yet, all is not as it seems, as a meteorite might be having dangerous effects on all the men…well, not all men. Episode seven, titled “Not All Men,” uses overt horror to explore the dangers of toxic masculinity, rape culture, and male chauvinism. It’s an in-your-face, unapologetically violent episode, where the monster turns out not to be a deadly creature from outer space, but instead men who are enabled by a system that fosters their toxic behavior.

The episode stars Taissa Farmiga (The Nun), Ike Barinholtz (Blockers), Luke Kirby (Little Woods), Rhea Seehorn (Better Call Saul), and Percy Hynes White (The Gifted). It is directed by Christina Coe (Welcome to the DPRK) and written by Heather Anne Campbell. Farmiga stars as Annie, a young woman who often goes along to get along in life and work, that suddenly finds herself in the midst of what appears to be a deadly epidemic hitting her small town of Newbury after a meteor shower. It seems that fragments of the meteorites have gotten into the water and are turning the men into rage-filled homicidal maniacs. Annie and her sister are now in a fight for their lives as they try to survive the night and figure out why only the men are being affected by the strange red rock from outer space.

The episode does well in mixing very plausible situations with the fantastical rage outbreak that overtakes the town of Newbury. Annie leads a simple life as a worker at a medical research company trying to make her way up the corporate ladder among men who often think they know more about her job than she does. She’s dedicated to her craft and often tries to be accommodating in order to be seen as a team player. After a not so pleasant date with the company’s new star employee Dylan (Luke Kirby), where he became aggressive with her after she rebuffed his sexual advances, Annie is left feeling confused and on edge.

This could be seen as a moment that many women experience, but it also happens to be the night of the fateful meteor shower when everything in Newbury changed. In processing why Dylan grew so angry and aggressive on their date, along with seeing other men growing hostile and violent seemingly out of nowhere, Annie concludes that it must be the red meteoroids affecting the men of the town.

Except, it’s not actually.

The relevant and poignant twist in this episode is that although the meteorites inject the men with extreme rage and aggression, they are not completely just victims of this outbreak. All the men have a choice. It turns out that they can opt to fight off the rage if they want, but many do not. Many give into the rage, or seemingly use it as an excuse to ignore common decency and boundaries, thus plunging the town into chaos. The rocks are placebos for the not so undercover aggression and toxic behaviors many of the men already had hints of.

This is one of the few episodes of this season so far where the one-hour length of the story feels justified, as things move quickly. The episode starts out like a romance and quickly turns into a horror story. Farmiga gives Annie a subtle strength that slowly shows through with every deadly encounter with a crazed man in the episode. And although there is no definitive conclusion to the outbreak, aside from the fact that all the men have a choice to give into the rage or fight it, there is a satisfying conclusion to Annie’s character arc, as she makes a clear decision to no longer smile in the face of male aggression and chauvinism.

One major theme in the episode is the insidious nature of rape culture in our society—rape culture being the environment and ways in which society normalize and trivialize sexual assault and abuse. After her date with Dylan, Annie is left confused over why he became aggressive and has to unpack her feelings over being nearly assaulted. Annie even tries to finds ways to excuse Dylan’s behavior, as she places the blame on herself by saying that perhaps she was giving him “mixed signals” on what she wanted. These instances of victim blaming and avoidance are common occurrences in a society that places the burden of sexual assault and harassment on survivors instead of perpetrators.

The second major theme, and showcased as perhaps the most deadly, is the dangerous nature of toxic masculinity and what happens when it is unleashed. The episode does not shy away from the harsh language and violence that the infected men display. Women are repeatedly called “b*tch” by the men, chastised for their choices, and attacked. Shootings occur, people die, and often the men give short speeches beforehand trying to somehow justify their anger.

This justification of violence and terror is also not special to The Twilight Zone, as the story feels symbolic of the very real instances of domestic terror witnessed in our own reality when toxic masculinity runs rampant. From mass shootings to domestic violence, the news is often riddled with instances of men giving into rage that attacks others for the wrongs they think society has done against them.

The episode never explains why the rock only affects men, but it does make plain that all men, in any society, have a choice on whether or not to give into an environment that encourages them to lack empathy or regard for the boundaries of women and others. The title is a play on the often used phrase employed to rebuff arguments regarding toxic masculinity and male chauvinism: “Well, not all men are that way.” And while that may be true, as it is true that “not all” white people are racist, or “not all” police officers engage in police brutality, the fact remains that statistics and patterns exist showing there are systemic issues that enable repeated injustice.

As Peele narrates the end of the episode, that the outbreak was not a “material disease but rather a plague of the conscience. One that gave permission to ignore decency, consent, and fear.” I would argue that the episode puts forth the idea that toxic masculinity and male chauvinism can not be passively dealt with, but must be actively resisted, just as the men had to actively fight the rage. I would also conclude that this idea is absolutely right, and this episode is worth watching.

Archive

Today in history: The 1970 killings at Jackson State College the 15th of May – (People’s World) 15 May 2019

Today in history: The 1970 killings at Jackson State College

Jackson State historical marker. Mississippi Freedom Trail

The Jackson State killings occurred on Friday, May 15, 1970, at Jackson State College, a historically Black college (now Jackson State University) in Jackson, Mississippi, the state capital and its largest city.

Two students at Jackson State peer from a window that was shot out by police on campus in May 1970. Jack Thornell/AP

On May 14, 1970, a group of student protesters against the Vietnam War, specifically the U.S. invasion of Cambodia, were confronted by city and state police. Shortly after midnight, the police opened fire, killing two students and injuring twelve. The event happened only 11 days after National Guardsmen killed four students in similar protests at Kent State University in Ohio, which had first captured national attention. College campuses across the country were in turmoil over the fresh expansion of the hated war.

A group of around a hundred African-American students had gathered on Lynch Street, a major thoroughfare that divided the campus and linked West Jackson to downtown which was a well known site for racial intimidation and harassment by white motorists. A rumor spread that Fayette, Miss. Mayor Charles Evers (brother of slain civil rights activist Medgar Evers) and his wife had been shot and killed. By around 9:30 p.m. the students had started fires, thrown rocks at motorists and overturned vehicles, including a large truck. Firefighters at the scene quickly requested police support.

The police responded in force. At least 75 Jackson police units from the city and the Mississippi Highway Patrol attempted to control the crowd while the firemen extinguished the fires. After the firefighters had left, shortly before midnight, the police moved to disperse the crowd then gathered in front of Alexander Hall, a five-story women’s dormitory.

Advancing to within 50-100 feet of the crowd, at roughly 12:05 a.m. on May 15, officers opened fire on the dormitory. Authorities claimed they saw a sniper on one of the building’s upper floors but an FBI search for evidence of sniper fire was negative. At least 140 shots – some estimate more than 460 – were fired by a reported 40 state highway patrolmen using shotguns from 30 to 50 feet. Every window on the side of the building facing Lynch Street was shattered.

Phillip Lafayette Gibbs, 21, a junior pre-law major and father of an 18 month-old son, and James Earl Green, 17, a senior at nearby Jim Hill High School who was walking home from work at a local grocery store when he stopped to watch the action, were killed; 12 others were wounded. But ambulances were not called until after the officers picked up their shell casings, a U.S. Senate probe conducted by Sens. Walter Mondale and Birch Bayh later revealed.

There were no arrests in connection with the deaths at Jackson State, although the President’s Commission on Campus Unrest concluded “that the 28-second fusillade from police officers was an unreasonable, unjustified overreaction…A broad barrage of gunfire in response to reported and unconfirmed sniper fire is never warranted.”

The university has memorialized the shootings by naming the area the Gibbs-Green Plaza. A large stone monument in front of Alexander Hall near the plaza honors the two victims.

According to an NPR essay on the 40th anniversary of the killings, “The event continues to leave a mark on the university. Even today, passers-by can see the bullet holes in the women’s dorm….  All Jackson State students learn about the shooting in a mandatory orientation class, and professors evoke the event as a teaching tool. C. Liegh McInnis, who teaches creative writing and world literature at Jackson State, says the story of the shooting is integrated into the curriculum of several liberal arts departments.”

Adapted from The Biographical Dictionary of Black Americans by Rachel Krantz and Elizabeth A.Ryan; National Public Radio (May 3, 2010); and Wikipedia.

Archive

‘A Walk in the Woods’ by Bill Bryson – audio book review – 15 May 2019

“Tell me a story, before I go to bed.”

I’ve told a few bedtime stories, and I’ve read a few tales to children at bedtime.  I’ve read a lot of books before I turned out the light next to my own bed.  I hunger for narrative.

Lately I have been falling asleep with audio books playing while I drift off to the land of nod.  Sometimes I listen on Librivox where the chapter ends and the device turns off, other times I am listening to an audio book on Youtube where the narration keeps going and I wake up after drifting off and must turn off the device. 

On Youtube a suggested video on my homepage was ‘A Walk in the Woods’ by Bill Bryson.  Actually the work was simply listed as ‘A Walk in the Woods’ in big green letters against a white background.  I had never heard of the work; I immediately thought of ‘In the Maine Woods’ by Thoreau.  I tried to evaluate the previous videos that I had watched that made the algorithm on Youtube suggest this unknown work to me.  I have no idea.  But, I do frequently simply type in ‘audio book’ to see what comes up.  I hunger for narrative.

After seeing the title a number of times on my homepage I finally took the bait and clicked on the video.  Almost immediately I liked the language and style of the writing.  The author was witty and informative.

I wondered who the writer was.  The video only had the title.  When I looked at the information beneath the video – there was none.  Why?  I guess the poster realized that the audio tapes uploaded to Youtube were still under copyright for this 1996 work.  The video had parts that said, “This is the end of side two” indicating that the poster had gotten the audio from an old fashioned cassette tape. 

A Walk in The Woods -The use of the audio could be considered ‘Fair Use’ under US copyright laws.  The Youtube poster is not getting any money from the post – the work is offered for educational value – one could argue. 

For the last two or three days I have been listening to the book.   I think back to the times when I was a young teenager in the Boy Scouts with many walks in the woods and a climbing in the Blue Hills just south of Boston.  Not very big hills compared to the rest of the Appalachian Mountains, but, we work with what we have.  Blue Hills 9

Blue Hills 4

When I was eleven or twelve I used to ride my bike up through Mattapan and down Blue Hill Parkway to the Blue Hills reservation with my friend Sandy.  We could disappear into the woods with no adult supervision.  We camped at the official Boy Scout camp in the hills, but after we learned how to get to the reservation we returned on our own. 

Blue Hills 7The woods were lovely, dark and deep.  I felt a kind of freedom from society while we made our way over rocks and fallen trees down paths unknown to us.  In my urban neighborhood there seemed to be a group of hostile kids on every street we road our bikes down.  But, in the woods Sandy and I rarely met up with anyone.  The public land seemed to be our land.

Television at that time was filled with Westerns  – Bonanza, Gunsmoke, Sugarfoot, Palladin, I watched them all.  I especially liked the Davey Crockett and Daniel Boone stories.  I wanted to be an explorer and get out of the city with crowds of hostile people. 

There it was, a half hour bike ride away.  I thought I was out in the wilderness.  blue hills 2

Of course when I made it to the top of the hill we could see the city and the suburbs all around us.  I guess the Eastern part of Massachusetts is one of the most densely populated places in the US.  But, it was a good enough escape for me.  As a famous US vice president once said, “If you’ve seen one tree, you’ve seen them all.” 

I found the Boy Scout manual a useful guide to everyday life in a way that I simply did not find the Catholic catechism I studied in school to be useful.  One of the dangers of the woods that the Boy Scout manual warned of was tick bites.  Of all the terrors of the woods one thing not present in the Blue Hills Reservation was bears.  But the little tick could actually affect more people with the diseases they might carry like Lyme disease. 

As I looked up picture for this post I saw that the reservation managers had arranged to allow hunting of deer on the Blue Hills Reservation.  People who think ticks and deer have a right to life protested against the culling of the herd.  

When I talk with people who really, really love animals I detect a distinct notion that they think there are not enough animals in the world, and that there are too many people.  I used to go to the Blue Hills to get away from people, but I never went as far as the animal rights people who seem to want to take the anti-people idea to the logical conclusion. 

Blue Hills 8

After listening to Bill Bryson’s tales of the woods and hiking up hills I am tempted to drive to the Blue Hills Reservation and climb up to the top once again to the stone lookout post.

Blue Hills 1

I don’t think I’ll ride my bike. Or, I could just watch the movie that was made from the book with Robert Redford and Nick Nolte.  It looks like the movie is on Amazon Prime for $2.99.  I’ll save up to watch. 

I was banned from Reddit’s ‘How to draw’ – So – I set up my own ‘how to draw’ subreddit – 12 May 2019

Audio of Article – Mp3

I am banned from ‘subreddit’ threads on Reddit just about everyday.  I want to spread ideas, so I post links and text or pictures on many different subreddit message threads everyday.  People who are in charge of the subreddit, the moderators, often guard the subreddit and want a particular point of view emphasized.  Fair enough.  I am banned and have posts removed everyday.  I just move on and post somewhere else.  There are over 100,000 subreddit message threads on Reddit.  The recommendation from the administrators of the site who want to keep conflict down and information flowing is that a person should simply set up their own subreddit when they are banned somewhere.  If the topic of ‘knitting’ say is covered in r/knitting and you get in a conflict with the moderator – simply set up a new subreddit called r/knitting_  and the two threads can happily display what they want to different audiences who seek them out.  Or someone could read both. 

I was putting a few of my drawing videos on a Reddit subreddit called r/HowToDraw.  I made a series of sketching videos for beginning drawing and related to the class I taught concerning rapid visualization.   When I went back to the subreddit I saw that my post was not displayed.  Why was I excluded?  I have no idea.  But I wanted to put my contribution to the practice of drawing before a public.  Even a small public.

So, I created a new subreddit.  All I had to do was have a title.  I decided on r/HowToDraw101 using the standard college ‘101’ for an indication of a basic course number.  All I had to do was type the name and then copy and paste the name at each of a blank fill-in space on the Reddit form to create a new subreddit.  I picked a light grey motif and used no pictures for the top of the subreddit.  A minute or two later I had the subreddit set up and I began to list videos I had posted to Youtube.

I organized this collection of drawing videos and present them anew to the public.  The videos have been on Youtube for a while.  Not many views of some of them – maybe 12 or 13 – a bakers dozen.  Since I was banned from r/HowToDraw I assembled these videos that I made and watched them again.  I have been re-drawing the exercises as I drink my morning coffee.  I have gone through lots of scrap paper as I scribble with my broken crayon.  As I look at the pencil drawings I wonder why I was banned.  I have plenty of strong political opinions, or artistic criticisms, or personal favorites with movies that someone might disagree with.  But… what could someone object to in the videos about line drawings above.  They are just straight lines and curved lines and circles and ovals and squares and rectangles…. I’m not afraid to provoke people, but, I don’t get it.

The Message Coming To My Eyes Says ‘Leave It Alone’ – Mp3

…………….

Update: 20 Sept 2021

Finally a day comes when I want to post a drawing that some do not like. They want my post withdrawn…

After the US Debacle In Kabul, Afghanistan in August 2021

I posted this line drawing I found online. I got about 200 “upvotes” which would mean several times that in unique viewers. But, a few people registered complaints. I am the moderator of the subreddit, therefore I am the judge of what is allowed. I post a lot of simple drawings that don’t mean much or are for practice drawing on r/HowToDraw101, but in the end it is a pleasure to post an image that some people do not like because of the ideas implied. Images and ideas imply a narrative.

How nice to be able to express myself freely.

The Wonderful World of Mathematics – Lancelot Hogben – Graphics and Slide Show Video

Math 0001

When I was a child I took this book down from my fathers bookshelf and looked at the illustrations for long spells.  The style was intriguing.  I puzzled out the meanings of the pictures long before I could read or understand the text and the ideas of the history of mathematical ideas.  But I got the gist of things through the illustrations.  Over the years the book was lost from my father’s collection.  But I found the scanned text online and finally got around to making a copy for my own digital files.   I looked up the book online a few years ago and saw that I could by a copy from 1956 for maybe $60.  But it is online free…. Scribd https://www.scribd.com/doc/249657660/Lancelot-Hogben-The-Wonderful-World-of-Mathematics-1955

I think of sitting on a hardwood floor near the window next to the dinning room table as sunlight came through the lace curtains.  I can picture myself being about ten years old. I liked the historical graphic approach to the idea of mathematics the book displayed.  In school math just seemed like blackboards and white chalk and problems and boredom.  I was always looking out the window.

This picture gave me a visual map of the river of time.  I thought the past seemed a lot more exciting than the hum drum present I lived in.

Math 00002

Math 0001

Personal Growth From Your Personal Pain – Might As Well

how-to-grow-from-your-pain-cover.jpg 

Marguerite Johnson was born in the late 1920s in Arkansas. A poor black female in the segregated South, Johnson didn’t exactly have a bright future to look forward to. She endured the hardships that virtually all African Americans endured during and beyond segregation—second-class citizen status, economic and social exclusion, living in near-constant fear of physical threats and terror, and so forth.

As if that weren’t enough, the particular events of Johnson’s life wouldn’t make it any easier for her either.

At age seven, she was raped by her mother’s boyfriend. She told only her brother about it. A few days later, her attacker was found dead.

She was so traumatized by these events that she didn’t speak a word out loud for another five-and-a-half years. An outcast, both from the outside and from within herself, Johnson was seemingly bound to a hard, lonely life of struggle and isolation.

Marguerite Johnson, however, would later change her name to Maya Angelou and become a dancer, an actress, a screenwriter, a poet, a prominent leader in the civil rights movement of the 1960s, and the first black female to write a best-selling nonfiction book, her memoir, I Know Why the Caged Bird Sings. She won multiple awards across multiple fields and even gave a presidential inaugural speech in 1993.1

And what was perhaps most impressive is that, at one point, Angelou admitted that she didn’t become what she was despite her early trauma, she became what she was because of it. When she wrote, she said she wrote over her scars—scars that only she could see and touch and feel.

Let’s be real: trauma is not a “good” thing in life. All things being equal, none of us should have to experience these horrible things. But all of us do, at some point or another. That’s just a fact of life.

Most of us live through at least five or six traumatic events in our lifetime—we lose someone close to us, get divorced, lose a job, get a scary diagnosis at the doctor’s office, get assaulted and on and on—and more often than not, after one of these events, we’ll come out at least a little bit stronger, a little bit wiser, and a little bit of a better person.2

Thriving in the Face of Trauma

Up until relatively recently, the field of psychology mostly studied the ways in which trauma fucked us up. It makes sense why psychologists thought this for so long.

When starting out 100+ years ago, as a “quack science,” initially it was only the most desperate and disturbed who resorted to seeking psychiatric help. Mainstream people with mainstream problems didn’t go see shrinks because it was still something stigmatized as embarrassing or shameful (and still kind of is).

As a result, the first 50 years or so of psychological/psychiatric practices dealt with the really hard cases. You know, schizophrenics, manic depressives, suicidal people, and so on.

This created a sort of selection bias. Since psychologists were only studying the most extreme mental health cases, and pretty much all of these cases involved the patient experiencing some terrible trauma at some point, early psychologists came to the logical conclusion that trauma leads to mental health issues.

But this, it turns out, is wrong. And, in fact, it’s often the opposite.

It wasn’t until psychology and psychiatry became more mainstream that the field began to realize that trauma is incredibly common. In fact, trauma is actually a fact of life. And not only do most of us not succumb to severe mental breakdowns, but many people end up growing and developing into stronger people due to their past pains. As many as 90% of people who experience a traumatic event also experience at least one form of personal growth in the following months and years.3

These people eventually come to feel a greater sense of appreciation in life, their priorities change, their relationships are warmer and more compassionate, they’re more emotionally intelligent, they draw from a greater source of personal strength, and they see new possibilities in their lives they never even considered before.

Now, before you go on thinking, “OMG, Mark Manson says all I need to do is experience some of that rip-out-your-heart-and-spit-in-your-face trauma and then my life will finally be the way I want it. Let’s get this trauma started!”

Uhh… No. There’s more to it than that.

The Trauma Is Not the End, It’s the Beginning

It turns out that trauma in our lives, in whatever form it takes, isn’t actually the thing that makes us “stronger” in this case. All those inspirational quotes with cheesy sunsets about enduring adversity and “what doesn’t kill you makes you stronger,” they all kind of mislead you into thinking that just enduring some form of hardship is enough to steel yourself against future hardship.

That’s not entirely true.

It’s what comes after the trauma that really matters. It’s not the survival of trauma that makes you stronger, it’s the work you put in as a result of the trauma that makes you stronger.

Traumatic experiences shake us to the core. They make us question our fundamental beliefs about the world and our place in it. They make us question the degree of benevolence and kindness and predictability in the world and of the people around us. Some traumas serve as stark reminders of our mortality, something most of us don’t want to think about.

And then there you are, traumatized and bewildered, lost and questioning everything about your life. At that point, it can basically go one of two ways:

  1. You fall off the proverbial mental cliff and experience some Real Shit™ that leads to a lot of dysfunction (less common than you think);
  2. You use this as an opportunity to forge a new set of beliefs and a new worldview that is more resilient and enduring than your previous worldview (a lot more common than you think).

Think of it like an earthquake that rips through a city. Everything is pretty much fucked after the tectonic violence wreaks havoc beneath. But after that, buildings can be rebuilt with new knowledge of structural integrity and people have the opportunity to design more resilient systems to guard against future earthquakes. The city doesn’t just “bounce back” to its previous state—it’s made into a wiser, more resilient city.

And so, when our lives are disrupted by some tectonic-shifting personal shit, we have the opportunity to rebuild ourselves. We’ll carry the memory and the pain of the experience with us no matter what, just as the people of a city carry the memory and loss of a natural disaster like an earthquake.

The question at that point is, how will we rebuild ourselves?

Life After Trauma

Trauma creates a distinct before and after point in our lives. Trauma creates moments that we’ll likely never forget.

The extent that we can experience personal growth after trauma depends a lot on the narrative we construct around this before and after point.4

It’s normal to ruminate about your pain, to question the meaning of it all, and to feel any combination of guilt, shame, fear, and loneliness. This can really suck. You end up playing the trauma over and over again in your head, like a bad movie you’re forced to watch in a theater where you’re strapped to the chair and your eyelids are taped open. It doesn’t feel real. And each replay feels almost as painful as the last. It’s like your brain punching itself over and over again for months, or even years, on end.

But as shitty as this is, it’s actually a crucial step in creating a narrative around your trauma.5 The narrative you construct will help lead you out of the dark corners of your mind and ultimately to a better place. As humans, we need to make sense of the world around us, and like I said before, trauma rarely makes sense as it’s happening to us.

So what should that narrative look like? Well, there are a few things to keep in mind:

1. It’s not about deserving

Our natural inclination when something horrible happens is to ask, “Why me? What did I do to deserve this?” Generally, the younger we are, or the worse the experience, the more we will naturally come to blame ourselves for our pain. We will come to feel that there must be something inherently wrong with us and that we did something to bring the situation upon ourselves.

The most important step in forming the meaning of our pain is understanding that it’s not about deserving. That goes for ourselves, but it also goes for others as well. It’s not about deserving. Pain is not a zero-sum game. If somebody hurts us, hurting them back doesn’t make it better.

In fact, pain is the opposite. Pain is contagious. It’s like a virus. The more we hurt, the more we will feel inclined to hurt ourselves further and to hurt others further. Our own perceived shortcomings will be used to justify further destructive behaviors towards ourselves and towards those around us.

It’s important to recognize this and to stop it before it goes too far. We did nothing to deserve our trauma. Nobody deserves trauma. But deserving is not the point. It’s just something that happens.

2. A new appreciation for life

I remember when a close friend of mine died, it immediately made me aware of my other friendships and how fragile and tenuous they were. I found myself making the point of telling my friends that I cared about them and that they were important to me. This had the effect of actually strengthening some of my relationships, despite the fact that I had just gone through an intense loss.

Because trauma confronts us with the possibility of our own mortality, and with the possibility that most of what we thought was true about the world may not be, it has the interesting side effect of exposing what we’ve been taking for granted for most of our lives.6

It’s extreme pain that has an uncanny ability to clarify what actually matters in our lives, and removes any inhibition or doubt as to whether we should take advantage of it or not.

3. Talk about it

Narratives don’t form in a vacuum, they only exist when they’re communicated to others. Researchers have found, over and over again, that a strong predictor of personal growth following trauma is a willingness to open up about the trauma in the context of a supportive social network.7

Find a friend, a family member, a therapist, your pet iguana, and share your experience, your feelings, your doubts, and your fears that surround your trauma. Get out of your own head and share your shame.

Some of the most profound wisdom in your life will come from your trauma, but that wisdom can never be realized if you don’t share it in some form or another.

There’s a stigma in our culture around sharing our pain. Unfortunately, disclosing that we’re hurting runs up against a number of taboos — that we should be positive and pleasant, that our problems are just that, our problems, and that the self-reliance of people means we get what we deserve.

But squelching our trauma only makes it worse. It festers and infects us. And this is perhaps the greatest lesson we get from Maya Angelou. Her ability to transmute her pain into a message of hope and empowerment is what led to her healing, not the other way around.

It’s sharing our own personal pain that allows us to move beyond it. Because it’s one thing to just sit and intellectualize our problems to ourselves. But once we share and mold that meaning out in the world around us, our pain becomes something outside of us. And because it’s now outside of us, we are finally able to live without it.

Mark Manson is the author of Everything is F*cked: A Book About Hope.

Footnotes

  1. She was also, oddly enough, the first black female trolley operator in San Francisco.
  2. And I’m not making those numbers up. See Michaela Hass’s book, Bouncing Forward: The Art and Science of Cultivating Resilience.
  3. Calhoun, L. G., & Tedeschi, R. G. (2014). Handbook of posttraumatic growth: Research and practice. Routledge.
  4. Neimeyer, R. A. (2004). Fostering Posttraumatic Growth: A Narrative Elaboration. Psychological Inquiry, 15(1), 53–59.
  5. Meichenbaum, D. (2006). Resilience and posttraumatic growth: A constructive narrative perspective. Handbook of Posttraumatic Growth: Research and Practice, 355–368.
  6. Tedeschi, R. G., & Calhoun, L. G. (1996). The Posttraumatic Growth Inventory: Measuring the positive legacy of trauma. Journal of Traumatic Stress, 9(3), 455–471.
  7. Tedeschi, R. G., & Calhoun, L. G. (2004). Posttraumatic Growth: Conceptual Foundations and Empirical Evidence. Psychological Inquiry, 15(1), 1–18.

Two artists want to draw the Chinese railroad workers back into US history – By Chris Fuchs (NBC News) 29 April 2019

Image: Chinese railway workers

The ground on which Chinese workers were unwelcomed on May 10, 1869. After eight Chinese railway workers laid down the last rail for the Central Pacific Railway. They, along with 1500 other Chinese workers who constructed the railway from California to Promontory Summit, Utah, were kept out of the celebration of the Golden Spike – the completion of the 1st transcontinental railroad. Promontory, Utah. May 2006Lin Zhi

 

Ideals that won WWII victory are still the greatest of ideals – by George Galloway – 7 May 2019

Ideals that won victory are still the greatest of ideals (by George Galloway)
As Russians celebrate Victory Day, George Galloway argues for a return to the spirit that won the war.

On May 9, 1945, Hitler’s fascism was finally crushed amongst the rubble of Berlin and the “thousand-year Reich” came to a mercifully premature end.

The death blows were struck, overwhelmingly by the Red Army and the ghosts of 27 million Soviet citizens who it carried on their shoulders. In the words of Winston Churchill, the Red Army “tore the guts out of the Wehrmacht,” and he was indeed unstinting in his praise of the sacrifices made by the Soviet peoples in the victory we shall celebrate this week.

It should be acknowledged too that, but for Mr Churchill, the British ruling class would have surrendered to Hitler and the city of London queued up to sell him financial services. Elements of the British royal family itself would have thrown open the gates of Buckingham Palace.

Read more

The same ruling class which had appeased Hitler at every turn wished nothing more than that he would turn his monstrous war machine east instead of west, and destroy the USSR. The ruling class which refused Soviet efforts to form an anti-Nazi pact to stop fascism in its tracks before it got going. And which delayed the opening of the second front in the west until they could see the way the wind was blowing, and became more worried about how far the Red Army could go in their ultimately victorious onslaught against the beast of Hitlerism.

No Russian family, indeed no Soviet family, did not lose at least one relative in the inferno. But victory was won and the Soviet peoples’ army wrote their names in the stars and achieved immortality.

This week, the secretary of state of the United States, one part of the great victorious alliance, canceled a meeting with German Chancellor Angela Merkel. He did so because he had failed in advance to bully and browbeat her into acquiescence over the Nord Stream 2 gas pipeline, which will bind together the Russian and German peoples in a joint and mutually beneficial economic relationship and help guarantee that no such slaughter can ever again occur between them. While Pompeo is no Ribbentrop and Trump is no Hitler, the politics of diktat did not die in the bunker in Berlin in 1945.

The endless demands of the US government for economic warfare against Russia, China, Venezuela, Iran, Cuba, Uncle Tom Cobley and all are leading the great people of the US into ever-deeper division with their allies. Angela Merkel, whose own personal telephone was tapped by the oozingly liberal Barack Obama and who has been denied access to her own illicitly gathered NSA file, has clearly reached the end of her tether with Donald Trump.

The countries of the European Union which followed President Trump into the now patently obviously ludicrous schoolboy politics of diplomatic recognition of the fraudster Juan Guaido are both embarrassed and angry as his US-inspired coup d’etat has collapsed like a spoiled souffle.

His trade war with China, conducted with the now-usual bluff and bluster threats and hints and sanctions, is leading to a poisoning of the international investment climate.

Dispatching gunboats to the Persian Gulf, which if it was closed by hostilities would bring Western economies to their knees, is adding to a dystopian horror in the chanceries of Europe which fear that if the lights go out across Europe, they may not be lit again in our lifetime. The world is now a very dangerous place.

Only the abandonment of diktat, a return to the negotiating table, can bring equilibrium to the world situation. As Mr Churchill said: “Jaw-jaw is better than war-war.”

Donald Trump’s appearance at the Victory Parade this week may alas be out of the question.

However, he should watch it on TV, he likes TV, and ponder this. The allied defeat of Hitlerism was the greatest achievement of human history. The sundering of the forces which won the victory, the calumnizing of the leading force which secured the victory, the frantic efforts to achieve hegemony are futile, doomed as utterly as the idea of a “thousand-year Reich.” The world has turned.

See Also: Red Army Victory Parade 1945 color  https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=aCWVM5bUZmE&t=354s

 

“You’re not bored, you’re boring” – Americans Mired In Boredom 131 Days A Year – by Ben Renner (Study Finds) 8 May 2019

Boring

NEW YORK — Feeling bored all too often lately? It seems that many folks might need to get out a bit more and inject some fun into their lives. A survey of 2,000 Americans finds that for the average adult, more than a third of their year is spent mired in boredom.

For the survey, the researchers defined a boring day as one that involved simply no fun at all. After averaging out responses of all participants, they calculated that Americans experience 131 boring days annually. They reached that number by converting the average “percentage of a typical week that is not fun/boring/dreaded” — which was 36% — into hours per week, or 60.48 hours. They multiplied that by 52 weeks in a year, then converted it into days: 131.04 boring or unfun days in a year.

Full-time, “adult” responsibilities, particularly work and parenting, appear to be sucking the fun out of American adults’ lives.. The results showed that 60% of participants believe their life is just too “grown-up.” In fact, 73% miss aspects of what they remember from childhood, such as spending time with friends (50%), fewer responsibilities (52%), and attending birthday parties (25%).

The survey, sponsored by bowling alley chain Bowlero, asked adults what they’d rather be doing other than work and day-to-day responsibilities. As it turns out, many people would rather break out their inner-child. About two in five (39%) respondents agreed they’d prefer a night out bowling instead of going to an exercise class. A quarter would rather spend the afternoon at the arcade than at brunch. And one in five would choose to have a sleepover with friends than going to the movies.

“Fun is really about the escape – breaking away from daily stressors and focusing on enjoying the moment,” says Colie Edison, Bowlero Corp’s Chief Customer Officer, in a statement.

When asked about their fun levels over the last three years, over 20% said 2018 was less fun overall than the previous three years. Many surveyed cited stress as a major role in their fun drought. About half of those surveyed (49%) found 2018 more stressful than 2017. Three in ten feel their average day is generally stressful.

As for what exactly is keeping us from having any fun, 36% agree the cost of a day or night of entertainment alone was enough to keep them home. Many others — 35% of respondents — are just too pooped out to enjoy some extracurriculars. Nearly a third (32%) have too much work to do. And for two-thirds of respondents, choosing an activity that everyone will agree on or enjoy is flat out too tough to do.

Despite so much boredom, the survey showed that Americans still spend an average of $303 each month on fun activities, or about $3,500 annually. For parents, that number balloons to about $5,000 on the year.

So pull the trigger on those plans you’ve been thinking about doing, finally, and have some fun.

The survey was conducted by market research firm OnePoll.

Archive

Western ‘Political correctness’ ignores widespread ‘genocide’ of Christians in Islamic Countries – UK report – 4 May 2019

ISIS Sex Slaves Sold to Saudia

Christians are the most persecuted of any religious group and face near-genocidal levels of oppression in some parts of the world, says a report commissioned by the UK Foreign Office.

Prepared by Reverend Philip Mounstephen, the Bishop of Truro and an Anglican missionary, the report estimated that one in three people worldwide experience some form of religious oppression, finding Christians are the most widely targeted group.

“Evidence shows not only the geographic spread of anti-Christian persecution, but also its increasing severity,” said the report, adding that “in some regions, the level and nature of persecution is arguably coming close to meeting the international definition of genocide.”

British Foreign Secretary Jeremy Hunt, who commissioned the study last year, said on Friday that “political correctness” played a role in the abuses, slamming governments around the world for being “asleep” on the issue.

“What we have forgotten in that atmosphere of political correctness is actually the Christians that are being persecuted are some of the poorest people on the planet,” said Hunt.

The report focuses on faith-based persecution in the Middle East, Africa, Asia, and Latin America – notably excluding Europe and North America.

“I think there is a misplaced worry that it is somehow colonialist to talk about a religion that was associated with colonial powers rather than the countries that we marched into as colonisers,” said Hunt, apparently wishing to forestall any discussion of Britain’s colonial presence in many of the regions mentioned in the report, and its role in stoking sectarian tensions. Britain administered much of the Middle East after the First World War, for example, as well as present-day India and Pakistan.

According to the Bishop of Truro, followers of Christ are at risk of being “wiped out” in the birthplace of Christianity. From 20 percent of the population in the Middle East and North Africa a century ago, that figure has fallen to just 4 percent today.

Unfortunately, the word “invasion” does not appear in the interim report even once – as in, the 2003 invasion of Iraq by the US-UK “coalition of the willing.” The invasion and occupation unleashed sectarian violence – including the rise of Islamic State (IS, formerly ISIS/ISIL) in Iraq and Syria. The report does note that the number of Iraqi Christians fell from 1.5 million “before 2003” to about 120,000 at the present, and in Syria from 1.7 million in 2011 to below 450,000 today.

With the UK and its NATO allies favoring “regime change” in Damascus, however, it is politically incorrect to point out that Syrian Christians are safe in territories controlled by the Syrian government, but persecuted in parts of the country under control of Western-backed “moderate” rebels such as the “Army of Islam” or “Front for Conquest.” Also on rt.com ‘Organ traders, terrorists & looters’: Evidence against Syrian White Helmets presented at UN

Yet the British Foreign and Commonwealth Office has been at the forefront of granting asylum in the UK to “White Helmets.” Those so-called civil defense units operate exclusively in areas controlled by Islamist militants, where Christians are most endangered.

https://christianpersecutionreview.org.uk/interim-report/

Introduction

On Boxing Day 2018 The Rt Hon Jeremy Hunt MP, HM Secretary of State for Foreign and Commonwealth Affairs, announced that he had asked me to set up an Independent Review into the global persecution of Christians; to map the extent and nature of the phenomenon; to assess the quality of the response of the Foreign and Commonwealth Office (FCO), and to make recommendations for changes in both policy and practice.

Initially, the aim was to conclude the Review by Easter 2019. However it rapidly became apparent that the scale and nature of the phenomenon simply required more time. Thus it was agreed that an Interim Report focusing on the scale and nature of the problem would be produced by the end of April 2019, with a final report to be delivered by the end of June. This present work is that Interim Report.

After an ‘Overview’ section, which paints a grim global picture, the Report then drills down into analysis of a number of different regions. Detailed analysis of the crisis Christians are facing in particular ‘Focus Countries’ will be added incrementally to the Independent Review’s Website over the next two months with case studies that will be used to review the FCO response. It concludes by drawing some general conclusions that will inform the second phase. It is on the basis of these conclusions and our engagement with all levels of the FCO that the Independent Review will then make its recommendations for policy and practice.

The independence and thus the credibility of the Review has always been of paramount importance to me. Therefore the make-up of the team working on this project has been a careful balance of FCO staff, secondees from key NGOs and independent members. I want to record my personal thanks to (amongst others) Tom Woodroffe, Julian Mansfield, Margaret Galy and Jaye Ho from the FCO. I am grateful too for expert input from Open Doors, Aid to the Church in Need, Release International and Christian Solidarity Worldwide. Finally, my grateful thanks go to independent members, David Fieldsend, Charles Hoare and Rachael Varney to whose hard work and dedication I am indebted.

Even while this Interim Report was in its final stages the news was coming in of the Easter bombings in Sri Lanka that reaped a horrific death toll in attacks in which Christians were a prime target. The sad fact is that this report will be out of date even by the time that it is published. And such is the sheer scale of the problem that whilst we have ranged widely in our analysis we make no claim to be wholly comprehensive. Originally we planned to focus on four regions however NGO colleagues then suggested two more. But the picture remains incomplete. In particular we have not analysed the situation in Europe and Eurasia. But our not doing so should not be taken to imply there is no issue to be addressed in this region. Far from it.

The Independent Review was announced at Christmas and this Interim Report is published in the Easter season. Both of these great festivals remind us that weakness and vulnerability are at the heart of the Christian faith. Jesus Christ was born into poverty and laid in a feeding-trough. He died as a victim of persecution himself. Given that, it is hardly surprising that many of his followers today count among the weakest and most vulnerable people on the planet. It is to them, to their needs and to their support, that this Interim Report is dedicated.

Rt. Rev. Philip Mounstephen
Bishop of Truro
Easter 2019


Overview

The Scale of Religious Persecution:

Persecution on grounds of religious faith is a global phenomenon that is growing in scale and intensity. Reports including that of the United Nations (UN) Special Rapporteur on ‘Freedom of Religion and Belief’ (FoRB) suggest that religious persecution is on the rise,1 and it is an “ever-growing threat” to societies around the world.2 Though it is impossible to know the exact numbers of people persecuted for their faith, based on reports from different NGOs,3 it is estimated that one third of the world’s population suffers from religious persecution in some form, with Christians being the most persecuted group. 

This despite the fact that freedom of religion and belief is a fundamental right of every person. This includes the freedom to change or reject one’s own belief system. The UN Universal Declaration of Human Rights (UDHR) in Article 18 defines religious human rights in this way:

Everyone has the right to freedom of thought, conscience, and religion; this right includes freedom to change his religion or belief, and freedom, either alone or in community with others and in public or private, to manifest his religion or belief in teaching, practice, worship, and observance. (The Universal Declaration of Human Rights)4

Despite the fact that the UDHR is foundational to the UN Charter which is binding on member states, and that ‘the denial of religious liberty is almost everywhere viewed as morally and legally invalid’, in today’s world religious freedom is far from being an existential reality.5

The Review Terms of Reference called for ‘persecution and other discriminatory treatment’ to be researched. In the absence of an agreed academic definition of ‘persecution’ the Review has proceeded on the understanding that persecution is discriminatory treatment where that treatment is accompanied by actual or perceived threats of violence or other forced coercion.

Why a focus on Christian persecution?

The final Report will include a fuller, principled, justification for the work of the Review. Significantly, it will argue that a focus on Christian persecution must not be to the detriment of other minorities, but rather helps and supports them. However, research consistently indicates that Christians are “the most widely targeted religious community”6. Furthermore, the evidence suggests that acts of violence and other intimidation against Christians are becoming more widespread.7 The reporting period revealed an increase in the severity of anti-Christian persecution. In parts of the Middle East and Africa, the “vast scale”8 of the violence and its perpetrators’ declared intent to eradicate the Christian community has led to several Parliamentary declarations9 in recent years that the faith group has suffered genocides according to the definition adopted by the UN.10

Against this backdrop, academics, journalists and religious leaders (both Christian and non-Christian) have stated that, as Cambridge University Press puts it, the global persecution of Christians is “an urgent human rights issue that remains underreported”.11 An op-ed piece in the Washington Post stated: “Persecution of Christians continues… but it rarely gets much attention in the Western media. Even many churchmen in the West turn a blind eye.”12 Journalist John L Allen wrote in The Spectator: “[The] global war on Christians remains the greatest story never told of the early 21st century.”13 While government leaders, such as UK Prime Minister Theresa May14 and German Chancellor Angela Merkel,15 have publicly acknowledged the scale of persecution, concerns have centred on whether their public pronouncements and policies have given insufficient weight to the topic. Baroness Warsi told BBC Radio 4 that politicians should set “legal parameters as to what will and will not be tolerated. There is much more we can do.”16  Former Archbishop of Canterbury Lord Carey said western governments have been “strangely and inexplicably reluctant to confront”17 persecution of Christians in the Middle East. UK Foreign Secretary Jeremy Hunt said he was “not convinced”18 that Britain’s response to Christian persecution was adequate.

There is widespread evidence showing that “today, Christians constitute by far the most widely persecuted religion.”19 Finding once again that Christianity is the most persecuted religion in the world, the Pew Research Center concluded that in 2016 Christians were targeted in 144 countries20 – a rise from 125 in 2015.21 According to Pew Research, “Christians have been harassed in more countries than any other religious group and have suffered harassment in many of the heavily Muslim countries of the Middle East and North Africa.”22 Reporting “a shocking increase in the persecution of Christians globally”, Christian persecution NGO Open Doors (OD) revealed in its 2019 World Watch List Report on anti-Christian oppression that “approximately 245 million Christians living in the top 50 countries suffer high levels of persecution or worse”23, 30 million up on the previous year.24 Open Doors stated that within five years the number of countries classified as having “extreme” persecution had risen from one (North Korea) to 11.25 Both OD and Aid to the Church in Need (ACN) have highlighted the increasing threat from “aggressive nationalism”26 or “ultra-nationalism”27 in countries such as China and India – growing world powers – as well as from Islamist militia groups. According to Persecution Relief, 736 attacks were recorded in India in 2017, up from 348 in 2016.28 With reports in China showing an upsurge of persecution against Christians, between 2014 and 2016, government authorities in Zheijiang Province targeted up to 2,000 churches, which were either partially or completely destroyed or had their crosses removed.29

Evidence shows not only the geographic spread of anti-Christian persecution, but also its increasing severity. In some regions, the level and nature of persecution is arguably coming close to meeting the international definition of genocide, according to that adopted by the UN.30 The eradication of Christians and other minorities on pain of “the sword”31 or other violent means was revealed to be the specific and stated objective of extremist groups in Syria, Iraq, Egypt, north-east Nigeria and the Philippines. An intent to erase all evidence of the Christian presence was made plain by the removal of crosses, the destruction of Church buildings and other Church symbols.32 The killing and abduction of clergy represented a direct attack on the Church’s structure and leadership. Where these and other incidents meet the tests of genocide, governments will be required to bring perpetrators to justice, aid victims and take preventative measures for the future.

The main impact of such genocidal acts against Christians is exodus. Christianity now faces the possibility of being wiped-out in parts of the Middle East where its roots go back furthest. In Palestine, Christian numbers are below 1.5 percent33; in Syria the Christian population has declined from 1.7 million in 2011 to below 450,00034 and in Iraq, Christian numbers have slumped from 1.5 million before 2003 to below 120,000 today.35 Christianity is at risk of disappearing, representing a massive setback for plurality in the region.

In its 2017 ‘Persecuted and Forgotten?’ report on Christian persecution, ACN stated: “In terms of the number of people involved, the gravity of the crimes committed and their impact, it is clear that the persecution of Christians is today worse than at any time in history.”36 Given the scale of persecution, the response of the media and western Governments has come under increasing criticism. Former Chief Rabbi Jonathan Sacks told the House of Lords: “The persecution of Christians throughout much of the Middle East, sub-Saharan Africa and Asia, [and] elsewhere is one of the crimes against humanity of our time and I’m appalled at the lack of protest it has evoked”.37 This echoes the Latin Patriarch of Jerusalem, Fouad Twal: “‘Does anybody here hear our cry? How many atrocities must we endure before someone comes to our aid?”38

Given the scale of persecution of Christians today, indications that it is getting worse and that its impact involves the decimation of some of the faith group’s oldest and most enduring communities, the need for governments to give increasing priority and specific targeted support to this faith community is not only necessary but increasingly urgent.

Types of Persecution

The persecution of and discriminatory behaviour towards Christians varies greatly in severity and intensity from place to place across every continent. It can be more or less intrusive into everyday life and its perpetrators can have varying degrees of legitimacy in local communities and national society. Oppression may come from official representatives of the state and even be enshrined in law at one end of the scale, or alternatively be the result of agitation by certain more or less informal elements within society. It can be perpetrated by close family and friends, particularly when a subject changes their religious allegiance away from that of their family, friends and neighbours. On another scale, those dissenting from the majority religion or ideology of a society can find that activities that take place in the privacy of their own home can be subject to interference and arbitrary arrest or strong social opprobrium whilst what goes on within their place of worship is largely not interfered with. Failure to belong to the majority religion or ideology of a society, especially when religious allegiance is recorded on identity papers, can also result in a limitation of access to employment and educational opportunities. The human right to freedom of religion and belief can only be said to be fully enjoyed when observance can freely take place in public and in private and when belonging to any particular religion or changing your religion or belief does not affect your life chances and opportunity for economic and social advancement in society.

Violent persecution exists in many forms. Firstly there is mass violence which regularly expresses itself through the bombing of churches, as has been the case in countries such as Egypt39, Pakistan40 and Indonesia41, whereby the perpetrators raise levels of fear amongst the Christian community and attempt to suppress the community’s appetite to practice its right to public expression of freedom of religion and belief. State militaries attacking minority communities which practice a different faith to the country’s majority also constitutes a violent threat to Christian communities such as the Kachin42 and Chin43 people of Myanmar and the Christians of the Nuba mountains of Sudan.44 The torture of Christians is widespread in the Democratic People’s Republic of Korea (DPRK)45 and Eritrean46 prisons, and beatings in police custody are widely reported in India.47

Extrajudicial killings and the enforced and involuntary disappearance of Christians are also widespread. These violent manifestations of persecution can be perpetrated by the state48 as has been reported by international jurists in the case of the murders taking place within DPRK prisons49 and as was allegedly seen in the kidnapping of Pastor Raymond Koh in Malaysia.50 These acts are also perpetrated by non-state actors such as Muslim extremists who systematically target and kidnap Christian girls in Pakistan51 and in the recent murder of Pastor Leider Molina in Colombia by a guerrilla/paramilitary group.52

‘Militant vigilante groups’ which ‘patrol their neighbourhoods’ looking for those who do not conform to society’s religious norms also pose a violent threat53 to Christians in India. Mob violence has become a regular occurrence in the states of Chhattisgarh, Maharashtra, Odisha, Madhya Pradesh, Uttar Pradesh, Jharkhand, and Telangana54 leading to beatings, forced conversion from Christianity to Hinduism, sexual violence against women and murder.55

Social persecution is often structural in nature and harder to detect, but is the type of persecution which the majority of persecuted Christians are experiencing because it is so far reaching in every area of life.56 For instance, the private lives of Christians are closely regulated in the DPRK57 with widespread state propaganda attempting to regulate the thought lives of its citizens.58 In countries such as Saudi Arabia59 and the Maldives60 citizens are not entitled to hold Christian meetings even in the privacy of their own homes. In countries such as Uzbekistan61, Turkmenistan62, Tajikistan63 and Kazakhstan64 the churches are tightly regulated with the freedom of religion and belief severely inhibited as churches are regularly raided. In both China65 and Tajikistan66 reports of churches being forced to turn minors away from services continues to undermine the right67 of parents to pass on their religion to their children.68

The suppression of public expressions of Christianity is further curbed through discriminatory behaviour and harassment by bureaucratic means.69 This includes the denial of permits and licenses which are required by law for a church to be built in countries such as Egypt.70 Beyond churches themselves, in the ‘community sphere’, government officials treating Christians with ‘contempt, hostility or suspicion’,71 on the basis of their faith, is experienced regularly with, for example, the denial of burial rights in Nepal72, the use of textbooks with contempt for non-Muslims in schools in Pakistan73, and the displacement of Christian leaders in Latin America.74 In the most extreme cases community rulings force Christians to leave their village. This type of ruling by indigenous communities in India75 and Latin America76 is regularly reported.

Finally, the situation within the ‘national sphere’ highlights the way in which Christians experience laws which are detrimental to their international right to freedom of religion or belief. According to the United States Commission on International Religious Freedom, 71 of the world’s countries have blasphemy legislation in place.77 The high profile case of the Pakistani Christian Asia Bibi highlighted that these laws are often unjustly used with accusers often lacking credible evidence.78 In other instances blasphemy legislation is used opportunistically so as to imprison Christians, as was seen in the imprisonment of the Christian Governor of Jakarta, Basuki Cahaya Purnama.79 Furthermore, unjust trials are commonplace, as has been seen in the case of Iranian Priest Ebrahim Firouzi who was originally arrested in March 2013 on allegations of ‘promoting Christian Zionism’ and has since 2015 been serving a further five year prison sentence on charges of acting against national security.80

In the ‘national sphere’, religious extremists/nationalists have carefully crafted an influential political narrative that states that Christianity is an alien or foreign religion in a number of countries.81 For example, there is a growing narrative in India that to be Indian is to be Hindu.82 Such toxic narratives, widespread amongst political elites, have led to mob violence in India83, the systematic attack of Christian minorities in Myanmar84 85and the interference with theological expression in China.86 The suppression of Christian practices under the guise of ‘anti-extremism’ legislation is also a regular tactic used to suppress church life in countries such as Tajikistan and Uzbekistan.87

Intersectionality and Freedom of Religion and Belief

In the Western mind-set FoRB is often perceived to be in opposition to other rights, notably rights around sexual identity. However there is significant evidence that a concern for FoRB actually intersects with other rights and issues that are of major concern to Western governments. Thus there is a clear intersection between poverty and social exclusion and FoRB: in Pakistan, the Christian minority is reported to be 1.6% – 2.5% of the population (2,600,000 people)88. Most live in extreme poverty, their forebears having converted from the Dalit caste before Partition.

As for poverty so for trade and security: put simply, states where FoRB is respected are more likely to be stable, and thus more reliable trading partners, and less likely to pose a security risk.

There is a particular intersection between FoRB and gender equality89. Again, put simply, in global terms if you are a Christian woman you are more likely to be a victim of discrimination and persecution than if you are a man. In the last 10 years anecdotal evidence has begun to emerge from persecuted Christians that women were suffering violent attacks, targeted abuses and restrictions because they faced what became known as double marginalisation. They were marginalised and abused because of being both a woman and Christian. Reporting on Christian women can be minimalised by the fact that they are often invisible to society and poorly represented by stakeholders and civil society. In more recent years through significant collaboration and a ground swell of interest this has changed.

In 2018 and 2019 analysis from the Open Doors World Watch list included gender profiles confirming that persecution was indeed gender specific. It correlates well with the previous reports and has validated numerous case studies that organisations such as Release International, Open Doors and Christian Solidarity Worldwide have presented in the last five years.

Thus there is strong anecdotal evidence of Christian girls being groomed and trafficked into sham marriages, often with the aim of bringing shame and dishonour on the family, in various contexts in the Middle East and from North Korea to China. In 2015 a trauma counsellor in Egypt reported that as many as 40-50% of Christians living in poverty had been victims of sexual abuse from a relative or a near neighbour who was living in close quarters. This environment perpetuates the desire for escape out of poverty and abuse, making such women particularly vulnerable to grooming.

As well as being a simple matter of justice this intersectionality of women’s rights and FoRB illustrates that Western governments, by paying attention to the latter, which has not been a traditional concern, can do much to address the former, which certainly has been a matter of significant concern to them.

Region by Region Analysis

Regional Focus: Middle East & North Africa (MENA)

The persecution of Christians is perhaps at its most virulent in the region of the birthplace of Christianity – the Middle East & North Africa (MENA for short). As mentioned earlier, forms of persecution ranging from routine discrimination in education, employment and social life up to genocidal attacks against Christian communities have led to a significant exodus of Christian believers from this region since the turn of the century.

During the past two decades religious freedom in the MENA has taken a turn for the worse.90 Sectarianism is the main source of most conflicts and remains a powerful political, social and cultural force throughout the MENA. As a result, the MENA ethnic and religious minority groups, especially Christians, face a high level of persecution by the state, by religious extremist armed groups and, in many places, by societies and communities.91 In countries such as Algeria, Egypt, Iran, Iraq, Syria and Saudi Arabia the situation of Christians and other minorities has reached an alarming stage.92 In Saudi Arabia there are strict limitations on all forms of expression of Christianity including public acts of worship. There have been regular crackdowns on private Christian services93. The Arab-Israeli conflict has caused the majority of Palestinian Christians to leave their homeland. The population of Palestinian Christians has dropped from 15% to 2%.94 The 2011 uprisings and the fall of old dictatorships gave ground to religious extremism that has increased greatly the pressures upon and persecutions of Christians in Egypt, Syria, Iraq and Libya.

A century ago Christians comprised 20 percent of the MENA population. Today, they are less than 4 percent,95 an estimate of 15 million.96 Three critical factors have contributed to the drastic decline and exodus of Christians from the Middle East:

  1. The political failures in the Middle East have created a fertile ground for religious extremists and other actors to exploit religion, and to intensify religious and sectarian divisions in MENA. The rise of religious extremism, civil wars and general violence in various countries, especially since early 2000, has caused a huge migration of Christians (and non-Christians) from the Middle East.97 It has also impacted Muslim-Christian relationships, and compromised significantly the safety of Christians and other religious minority groups in the region.98
  2. MENA states such as Turkey and Algeria have become more religiously conservative. Although in many MENA countries religious minorities have been protected under Shari’a law, in reality, states do not provide equal rights and opportunities for Christians or other religious minority groups. Fighting for basic equality and rights in the market place and higher education are common challenges for many Christians in the region.
  3. Persecution and discrimination against Christians is not a new phenomenon in the Middle East, but it is the most important factor for the recent drastic decline of Christians from the MENA region. The rise of radical ideologies has increased religious intolerance against Christians. This can be seen throughout the MENA region.99 In countries such as Egypt and Algeria, ‘extremist groups exploit institutional weaknesses in the justice, rule of law and police system to threaten Christians.’100 The rise of hate speech against Christians in state media and by religious leaders, especially in countries like Iran101 and Saudi Arabia102, has compromised the safety of Christians and created social intolerance.

In 2016 various political bodies including the UK parliament, the European Parliament and the US House of Representatives, declared that ISIS atrocities against Christians and other religious minority groups such as Yazidis and Shi’a Muslims met the tests of genocide.103 Archbishop Athanasius Toma Dawod of the Syrian Orthodox Church called it “genocide – ethnic cleansing.”104 Whilst Release International had been informed that the numbers Christians who were killed for their faith by ISIS was not high although very large numbers were dispossessed and forced to flee, ACN argued that ‘in targeting Christians, Yazidis and Mandaeans and other minorities, Daesh (ISIS) and other fundamentalist groups are in breach of the UN Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of the Crime of Genocide’.105

The recent defeat of the ‘Islamic State’, has strengthened the influence of other Islamist groups who continue to persecute Christians. Furthermore dramatic political changes continue to severely impact the situation of many religious minority groups, including Christians, in the region.106

MENA Trends and themes

Cases of persecution and discrimination against Christians are complex with mixed motives and multiple actors involved and vary depending on the degree of freedom of religion and belief in different countries in the region. In some cases the state, extremist groups, families and communities participate collectively in persecution and discriminatory behaviour. In countries such as Iran, Algeria and Qatar, the state is the main actor, where as in Syria, Yemen, Saudi Arabia, Libya and Egypt both state and non-state actors, especially religious extremist groups, are implicated. Christians with a Muslim background are most vulnerable and face tougher persecution from all actors and especially from their families and communities.107

As evidenced below, the most common forms of persecution, in recent years (2015 – 2018) have been martyrdom, violent threats, general harassment, legal discrimination, incitement to hatred through media and from the pulpit, detention and imprisonment.

Based on the Middle East Concern (MEC) 2018 annual report, in 2017 a total of 99 Egyptian Christians were killed by extremist groups, with 47 killed on Palm Sunday in Tanta and Alexandria. Egyptian Christians were continuously targeted by extremist groups during 2017 and 2018.

Arrest, detention and imprisonment are common in Iran, Egypt and Saudi Arabia. For example in the course of six days before Christmas 2018, 114 Christians were arrested in Iran with court cases left pending as a form of intimidation.108 Though most cases in Iran involve converts, indigenous Christians such as Pastor Victor, an Assyrian Christian, with his wife Shamiran Issavi and their son, have also been targeted and imprisoned.109

Legal obstacles that restrict the building and maintenance of places of worship are another trend in persecution and discrimination e.g. in Egypt, Algeria and Turkey. Several states such as Turkey and Algeria, have increased their interference in church institutions and leaders. Sectarian attacks against churches and church properties have also increased in Turkey and Egypt. As regards the latter, ‘sectarian tension, sometimes escalating to violent attack, [was] based on claims that Christians were using unauthorised properties as places of worship.’110 Many of these properties had in fact been used for Christian worship for years, with permit applications pending for substantial periods without response.

Confiscation of church properties, attack on churches and properties owned by Christians in Syria, Iran,111 Egypt and Algeria have been reported.112 Community-based sectarian attacks on church properties have increased in Egypt, Turkey and Israel, including vandalism of churches.113 Similar attitudes are demonstrated in the northern area of Cyprus currently under Turkish occupation. Access for worship to the historic Orthodox and Maronite churches in the area is severely restricted (only once a year if specific permission is granted in many cases) and even in the small number of churches where regular Sunday services are permitted intrusive police surveillance114 is complained of and services may occasionally be closed down by force and the congregation evicted without notice. Other churches are able to worship weekly but also complain of intrusive police surveillance.  Many historic churches and associated cemeteries in the area have also been allowed to fall into disrepair, be vandalised or converted to other uses115.

Incitement to hatred and hate propaganda against Christians in some states, and by state sponsored media and social media, especially in Iran, Iraq and Turkey, have escalated. The governing AK Party in Turkey depicts Christians as a “threat to the stability of the nation.116” Turkish Christian citizens have often been stereotyped as “not real Turks” but as Western collaborators. Turkey’s Association of Protestant Churches in their 2018 annual Rights Violation Report claimed that anti-Christian hate speech had increased in the Turkish media including private media.117” During the Christmas 2017 and New Year 2018 season various anti-Christmas campaigns were carried out; the Diyarbakir protestant church was stoned, and antagonistic posters were hung on the streets. “The participation in these campaigns by various public institutions created an intense atmosphere of hate.”118

Similarly, the US Commission on International Religious Freedom (USCIRF) issued a study of Saudi school textbooks in March 2018. The findings confirmed that they teach pupils religious hatred and intolerance towards non-Muslims “including references to anti-Christians and anti-Jewish bigotry.”119 Throughout 2017, according to MEC, threats to Christians in Iraq, in areas dominated by Shi’a militia increased. Christians coming from a Muslim background have been the most vulnerable in almost all states in the MENA region. Their perpetrators have mainly been extremist groups and their own family and community members, except in Iran in which the state is the main persecutor of Christians. 

Due to lack of trust in the security system, and the extended damage to their homes, only a modest number of Christian refugees have returned to their homelands in Iraq and Syria. Since the impact on Christians of the ongoing crisis in Syria has remained disproportionately high, Christian communities are heavily concentrated in government-controlled areas or in the North East.

Discrimination in employment and higher education, especially for Christian converts, is very common, and most of such discrimination goes unreported and unchallenged. Though Christians in Jordan to some extent enjoy freedom, most of the persecution has targeted Christians from a Muslim background.

In Kuwait, Bahrain, Oman and UAE Christians are relatively free to worship as long as they obey the state’s restrictions and do not evangelise Muslims. Qatar allows foreign churches, but restricts the importation of Bibles.120  

MENA – Conclusion

Religious persecution and discrimination, political failures, the rise of Muslim extremists, and the lack of legally protected freedom of religion and belief have all contributed in shaping the status of Christians in the MENA region. Based on Pew Research findings, Christians remain the most persecuted and vulnerable of religious groups in the Middle East (and around the world).121 Though the decline of Christians from the Middle East started in the early 20th century, during the past decade, on the evidence cited above, millions of Christians have been uprooted from their homes, and many have been killed, kidnapped, imprisoned and discriminated against.

Despite the disheartening nature of the situation, the steadfast presence of Christians in the region is a sign of hope and opportunity to advocate for religious protection, to advance pluralism and religious tolerance across the region as well as preserving Christian heritage, fostering positive relationships between Muslim and Christian communities, and encouraging peace and reconciliation.

Regional Focus: South Asia

To the east of the MENA region lie countries with a diversity of majority religions. In nearly all of these there is routine discrimination against Christians which has crossed over into outright persecution in recent years.

The growth of militant nationalism has been the key driver of Christian persecution in the south Asia region. In a number of cases – although by no means all – nationalistic ambitions have been yoked to a specific religion to which Christianity is perceived as being threatening or antagonistic. According to one analysis, ‘A number of political parties in the region have outwardly embraced militant religious causes to increase their populist electoral base, exploiting the issue of religion at the expense of their opponents. This is the case in India (with the Bharatiya Janata Party), Pakistan, and Bangladesh.’122 One might also add Sri Lanka’s Jathika Hela Urumaya, a Sinhalese nationalist party, in which Buddhist monks have been active from its formation. In countries such as Pakistan, India and Sri Lanka extremist forms of Islam, Hinduism and Buddhism have increasingly flexed their muscles.123 Ahmed Shaheed, the UN’s special rapporteur for religious freedom, identified an increase in religious fundamentalism as leading to religious liberty being “routinely violated across much of Asia.”124

Christians were already marginalised socially especially where ‘employment opportunities, welfare assistance, social networking were shaped by ethno-religious ties’.125 However, the rise of militant nationalism has been accompanied by a substantial rise in the number of attacks. Without reducing and homogenizing the drivers of these incidents, it is fair to say that the nationalistic, mono-religious impulses mentioned above are often a significant factor in such incidents. In 2017, Sri Lanka saw a rise in attacks on both Christians and Muslims, with 97 documented incidents, despite violent incidents against Christians having fallen after a previous peak. These included ‘attacks on churches, intimidation and violence against pastors and their congregations, and obstruction of worship services’.126 In India, persecution has risen sharply since the rise to power of the right-wing Hindu nationalist Bharatiya Janata Party (BJP) led by Prime Minister Narendra Modi in 2014.127 Figures suggest that there were 736 attacks against Christians in 2017, compared with 358 in 2016.128

It is worth noting at this point that in South Asia, as elsewhere, Christianity often acts as a bellwether for the state of freedom of religion and belief more generally, and the problems affecting Christians will almost invariably reflect the sorts of issues facing other minority religious groups. While data is available marking the rising number of attacks on Christians in India, unfortunately no comparable figures exist for attacks on the country’s other groups. However, there is evidence indicating that attacks on other minority religions, including the country’s Muslim community, also rose during the same period.129 This further reinforces the point that Christian persecution provides a bellwether for the general state of religious liberty and the toleration of minority religious groups in the region.

Allied to rising attacks are reports of Christians being denied redress under the law, regardless of their constitutional, statutory or other legal rights. There have been reports of police failing to respond to incidents in countries across the region. The Rt Rev’d Anthony Chirayath, Syro-Malabar Bishop of Sagar, central India, described Hindutva extremists beating up eight of his priests and burning their vehicle in Satna, Madhya Pradesh. No action was taken by the authorities, despite the incident happening outside a police station.130 In Pakistan, police refused to start an investigation after Arif Masih and his sister, Jameela, were seized by seven men with guns and rods who burst into the family home near Kasur in September 2016. After beating members of the Christian family, the intruders dragged 17-year-old Jameela and 20-year-old Arif into a van parked outside the home. After Arif finally escaped from the large house the siblings were taken to, he described hearing his sister screaming and reported being told that men were taking turns to rape her, but that this would stop if he converted to Islam.131 The kidnapping of girls from Christian and indeed other religious minority backgrounds is a significant problem in both Pakistan and India,132 one that reports suggest is exacerbated by the authorities’ reluctance to take action in both countries.

Restrictive legislation can cause problems for Christians and other minority groups. In November 2018 the United States Commission on International Religious Freedom (USCIRF) called on the U.S. government to press governments in Bangladesh, India, Nepal, Pakistan, and Sri Lanka to rescind anti-conversion laws, ‘that limit the ability of religious groups to proselytize and the freedom of individuals to convert to a different religion’. 133 In a report issued at the same time the commission stated:

Often the motivation behind these laws, though not officially stated as such, is to protect the dominant religious tradition from a perceived threat from minority religious groups. The methods of preventing conversion vary: in India, several state legislatures have adopted laws limiting conversions away from Hinduism; in Pakistan, national blasphemy laws are used to criminalize attempts by non-Muslims to convert Muslims; and in India, Pakistan, and Nepal, governments are tightening their control over non-governmental organizations (NGOs), especially foreign missionary groups.134

While one should not ignore genuine concerns that such groups may be using aggressive and manipulative forms of proselytism most mainstream Christian groups strongly eschew such methods.135 However, claims of this sort of behaviour feed into narratives of Christianity as intrinsically antagonistic to the majority faith group. In India BJP MP Bharat Singh described Christian missionaries as ‘a threat to the unity of the country’.136 In Nepal, where evangelisation is prohibited by constitution, six Christians in the eastern Tehrathrum district were placed under police custody on charges of evangelising in May 2018. Two of them were arrested while singing worship songs in public and four others were taken from their home by police.137

While a number of countries in the region have blasphemy laws, in many countries such as Sri Lanka, India and Indonesia, these are framed in general terms and, at least in theory, offer equal protection to all religious groups.138 However, the USCIRF notes that Pakistan’s laws in this area are notable for their ‘severity of penalty’.139 Under articles 295 B, 295 C, 298 A, 298 B, 298 C of the Pakistan Penal Code profaning the Qur’an and insulting Muhammad are both punishable offences, respectively carrying maximum sentences of life imprisonment and death.140 The reach of Pakistan’s blasphemy laws affects all non-mainstream-Muslim minority groups, including Ahmadi Muslims, Hindus, Sikhs and humanists.141 The most notorious case was that of Asia Bibi, a Christian woman who spent ten years in jail after being sentenced to death for blasphemy. Despite being released from prison in late 2018, she was at the time of writing still reportedly living in hiding, fearing that vigilante mobs would carry out the original court sentence. Mobs often take the law in their own hands following blasphemy accusations. A number of those accused of blasphemy have been killed before the case reaches the courts.

South Asia: Conclusion:

The growth of militant nationalism has been the key driver of Christian persecution in South Asia. The table below encapsulates the range of measures used to limit minority rights in the region.

Summary of Majoritarian Limits Used to Prevent Religious Conversion in South Asia
(USCIRF data from Limitations on Minorities’ Religious Freedom in South Asia, p.2)
Country Bangladesh India Nepal Pakistan Sri Lanka
Majority Religious Group Muslim
(86%)
Hindu
(80%)
Hindu
(80%)
Muslim
(96.5%)
Buddhist
(70%)
Impacted Minority Religious Groups Christian, Hindu
(12.5%)
Christian, Muslim
(16.5%)
Christian, Muslim
(6%)
Christian, Hindu
(3.5%)
Muslim, Christian
(17.3%)
Existence of Anti-Conversion Laws N Y Y N Law Proposed, invalidated in 2004
Existence of Blasphemy Laws N Y Y Y Y
International NGO Registration Limitations Y Y New Law Proposed in 2018 Y N

 

In a new development for Sri Lanka the specific targeting of Catholic and Protestant  Christians appears to be the motivation for the horrific 2019 Easter bombings, as part of the wider ISIS inspired Jihadist movement with the perpetrators stating their allegiance in a pre-recorded video message to Abu Bakr al-Baghdadi142. This attack combined the targeting of Sri Lanka’s Christian minority with western tourists and visiting members of the Sri Lankan diaspora (some of whom were eating breakfast, having recently returned from Easter vigils at local churches) as the prime focus of the attacks.

Regional Focus: Sub-Saharan Africa

To the south of the MENA region lies sub-Saharan Africa. It is, overwhelmingly, a majority Christian region. However, a string of countries on the southern edge of the Sahara desert, roughly from Dakar to Djibouti have formed a fault line where Muslim-majority culture and Christian-majority culture abut and overlap. Inter-communal tensions that have been limited in the past have come under severe pressure from extremist groups triggering violent attacks and discriminatory actions.

Some of the most egregious persecution of Christians has taken place in Sub-Saharan Africa, where reports showed a surge in attacks during the period under review.143 Evidence from across the region points to the systematic violation of the rights of Christians both by state and non-state actors. While the 2014-19 period saw renewed government crackdowns on Christians in some countries, notably Eritrea, the most widespread and violent threat came from societal groups, including many with a militant Islamist agenda.144 The most serious threat to Christian communities came from the militant Islamist group Boko Haram in Nigeria, where direct targeting of Christian believers on a comprehensive scale set out to “eliminate Christianity and pave the way for the total Islamisation of the country”.145 Extremist Muslim militancy was also present in other countries in the region, including Tanzania146 and Kenya, where Al Shabaab carried out violent attacks on Christian communities. Elsewhere, extremist groups exploited domestic conflicts and unrest in countries such as Somalia147 where violence against Christians took place against a backdrop of popular uprisings, economic breakdown and endemic poverty. The threat to Christians from Islamist militancy was by no means confined to societal groups. Sudan continued to rank as one of the most dangerous countries for Christians;148 destruction of church property, harassment, arbitrary arrest initiated by state actors remained a problem and non-Muslims149 were punished for breaking Islamic Shari‘a law.

Reports consistently showed that in Nigeria, month after month, on average hundreds of Christians were being killed for reasons to which their faith was integral.150 An investigation showed that in 2018 far more Christians in Nigeria were killed in violence in which religious faith was a critical factor than anywhere else in the world; Nigeria accounted for 3,731 of the 4,136 fatalities: 90 percent of the total.151 The single-greatest threat to Christians over the period under review came from Islamist militant group Boko Haram, with US intelligence reports in 2015 suggesting that 200,000 Christians were at risk of being killed.152 The extremist movement’s campaign was not just directed against Christians but towards all ’political or social activity associated with Western society‘153, with attacks on government buildings, markets and schools. That said, Christians continued to be a prominent target. Those worst affected included Christian women and girls ‘abducted, and forced to convert, enter forced marriages, sexual abuse and torture.’154 In 2014, Boko Haram kidnapped 276 school girls from Chibok, a mainly Christian village. A video released later purported to show the girls wearing Muslim dress and chanting Islamic verses, amid reports that a number of them had been “indoctrinated” into Islam. In the video Boko Haram leader Abubakar Shekau warns of retribution for those who refuse to convert, adding: ’we will treat them… the way the prophet treated the infidels he seized.’155 In its 2018 report on Nigeria, the United States Commission on International Religious Freedom described how Boko Haram had ’inflicted mass terror on civilians‘, adding: ‘The group has killed and harmed people for being “nonbelievers”‘.156 In Maiduguri city, north-east Nigeria, Catholic Church research reported that massacres by the Islamists had created 5,000 widows and 15,000 orphans and resulted in attacks on 200 churches and chapels, 35 presbyteries and parish centres.157 A Boko Haram spokesman publicly warned of an impending campaign of violence to eradicate the presence of Christians, declaring them ’enemies‘ in their struggle to establish ’an Islamic state in place of the secular state‘.158 Evidence of intent of this nature combined with such egregious violence means that Boko Haram activity in the region meets the tests for it to be considered as genocide against Christians according to the definition adopted by the UN.159

The precise motives behind a growing wave of attacks by nomadic Fulani herdsmen in Nigeria’s Middle Belt has been widely debated, but targeted violence against Christian communities in the context of worship suggests that religious hatred plays a key part. On 24th April 2018, a dawn raid, reportedly by Fulani herders, saw gunmen enter a church in Benue State, during early morning Mass and kill 19 people, including two priests.160 On April 18th 2019 in a detailed account it was reported that on Sunday April 14th Fulani herdsmen killed 17 Christians, including the mother of the child, who had gathered after a baby’s dedication at a church in an attack in Konshu-Numa village, in Nasarawa state’s Akwanga County in central Nigeria.161

Attacks on Christians by Muslim extremist groups took place on a lesser scale in other parts of Sub-Saharan Africa, notably Tanzania and neighbouring countries. In Kenya, 148 people were killed when Al Shabaab militants carried out an attack at Garissa University College. Witnesses stated that heavily armed extremists singled out Christians and killed them.162

Evidence indicated that the Al-Shabaab threat in Kenya had emanated from neighbouring Somalia.163 Here, as was the case in other parts of Sub-Saharan Africa, long-term widespread internal conflict and endemic poverty had incubated a form of religious extremism specifically intolerant of Christians. In 2018, Catholic sources on the ground in Mogadishu, the Somali capital, stated that Christians there were living underground for fear of attacks from militants164 and in July 2017 Somaliland authorities closed the only church in Hargeisa.165 With reports citing the existence of Daesh (ISIS) cells in Somalia, extremist militants were accused of being behind a video, released in December 2017, calling on militants ‘to “hunt down” the non-believers and attack churches and markets.’166

Reports indicate that such attacks on Christians were unprovoked. In countries beset by significant internal conflict such as the Central African Republic, the role played by Christians was less clear. In CAR, widespread attacks – perhaps even “early signs of genocide”167 – against Muslims were carried out by anti-Balaka militants. Reports indicated that the militants styled themselves as ‘defending‘168 Christianity but CAR Church leaders have repeatedly repudiated the notion that anti-Balaka should be characterized as “a Christian group”, pointing to the presence of animists amongst them.169 Attacks on Christians in CAR by ex-Seleka militants were reportedly carried out in defence of Muslims, nonetheless many innocent Churchgoers were targeted.170 In Mali, a peace settlement, which followed the 2013 ousting of Islamist militants, did not pave the way to a complete restoration of law and order. Clergy reporting on the situation in northern Mali described sporadic suicide bomb incidents, but said that there were no specific attacks against Christians.171 However, other reports, including from the south of the country, did describe deliberate targeting of Christians by extremists.172

Elsewhere in Sub-Saharan Africa, responsibility for the persecution of Christians lay with the state. In Sudan, ’the Sudanese government continued to arrest, detain and prosecute Christian leaders, interfere in church leadership matters and destroy churches‘.173 Evidence suggests that since the secession of the south to form South Sudan in 2011, the Khartoum government has increased its clampdown on Christians.174 Over the next six years, 24 churches and church-run schools, libraries and cultural centres were reportedly ‘”systematically closed”, demolished or confiscated on government orders.’175

Other countries with an explicitly Islamic constitution and government also denied Christians their basic rights. In Mauritania, where ’no public expression of religion except Islam was allowed‘,176 foreign worshippers were allowed to worship in the country’s few recognised Christian churches. In a country where ‘citizenship is reserved for Muslims‘,177 a group of Protestants applied for a place of worship back in 2006 and 12 years later had still not succeeded in spite of two subsequent attempts to win government approval for their plans.178

In Eritrea, non-registered Christian groups bore the brunt of government-sponsored religious persecution. A 2016 UN human rights commission found that attacks on unauthorised religious groups including Protestants and Pentecostals ‘were not random acts of religious persecution but were part of a diligently planned policy of the Government.’179  In a country where the regime is suspicious of faith groups as focal points of foreign-inspired insurrection movements, Pentecostals and Evangelicals ‘comprise the vast majority of religious prisoners’.180 Following a rare fact-finding visit to the country by Catholic charity Aid to the Church in Need, reports emerged of nearly 3,000 Christians imprisoned – with many of them ‘packed‘ into metal shipping containers.181 The government reportedly arrested about 210 evangelical Christians in house-to-house raids throughout the country as part of a renewed clampdown on unregistered Churches.182 There were persistent concerns about the fate of Eritrean Orthodox Patriarch Abune Antonios, deposed by the regime in 2006, put under house arrest and not seen in public for more than a decade.183

Regional Focus – East Asia region

This regional overview brings together two of the world’s regions: South East Asia (focusing on Laos, Myanmar, Vietnam, Philippines, Brunei, Malaysia and Indonesia) and East Asia (focusing on China and the Democratic People’s Republic of Korea (DPRK)).184 For the purposes of this overview ‘East Asia’ is used as a catch-all term. Apart from the Philippines, where persecution is only concentrated in the south of the country,185 each of these countries consistently appear on Open Doors’ World Watch List – a ranking that outlines the 50 countries in the world where it is most dangerous to be a Christian. There are extensive levels of persecution in East Asia as a whole. DPRK has consistently registered for the past 18 years as the most dangerous country in the world for Christians; significant numbers of Christians in China are at risk of persecution, and persecution in South East Asia has for two years running been highlighted as a ‘trend’ and ‘region to watch’ in Open Doors UK’s annual World Watch List report186.

The countries under study in this overview all share similar drivers of persecution. This includes persecution by the state, manifested through both communism (specifically seen in DPRK, China, Laos, Vietnam) and nationalism (specifically seen in Bhutan and Myanmar) and Islamic militancy – both through the state (as is seen in Indonesia, Malaysia and Brunei) and as a wider force within civil society (in Indonesia, Malaysia and the Philippines). Likewise, Buddhist nationalism is also a force within civil society in Myanmar.

Authoritarianism, communism and nationalism

State authoritarianism is a key driver of the persecution of Christians in East Asia with a number of states in the region suspicious of Christianity and in many cases viewing the religion as foreign and deviant. For instance, the closed state of DPRK acts ruthlessly towards Christians who are seen to act in contrast to the state’s ‘Juche ideology’ which refuses to tolerate any other belief or religious system.187 North Korea’s ‘Songbun’ social stratification system determines who gets access to food, education and health care based on people’s position in one of 51 potential categories, which signify greater or lesser loyalty to the regime. Those in lower categories, including Christians, are considered hostile to the state.188 Citizens of the DPRK live under heavy surveillance, with the state’s National Security Agency co-ordinating efforts to ‘uncover reactionary elements’ and ‘anti-government’ forces. Christians are found within this category, along with spies and political dissidents.189 In fact, spying on behalf of the West is a common accusation made against Christians in DPRK.190

DPRK’s constitution states that citizens have freedom of religion as long as it does not attract foreign intervention or disrupt the state’s social order. It is in light of this that the state ties Christian belief to the West and particularly the United States of America as a way of indicating that Christianity is a national security risk.191 In reality the right to freedom of religion or belief in DPRK is non-existent.192

The risks involved in practising Christianity in DPRK means that it is almost entirely practised underground.193 A former security agent interviewed by Open Doors noted that he was trained to recognise religious activity and to organise fake ‘secret’ prayer meetings so as to identify Christians.194 When Christians are discovered they experience intense interrogation which normally includes severe torture, imprisonment or even execution.195 Those who are imprisoned have reported horrific acts taking place while in custody such as violence, torture, subsistence food rations and forced labour resulting in high death rates.196 Some have argued that the acts of egregious violence carried out against citizens within these prisons amount to crimes against humanity.197

The Chinese government forcibly returns Christians who flee the country, openly violating the international principle of non-refoulement.198 There is evidence that those returning to DPRK from China are tortured, and if there is evidence they engaged with Christians or churches across the border, or if a Bible is discovered on their person, they will likely face life imprisonment or execution.199 A report by the UK All Party Parliamentary Group on Freedom of Religion or Belief highlights the case of a female deportee who was found with a Bible on her return from China. A witness reported that, as soon as the Bible was discovered, the deportee disappeared from the detention centre in which she was being held.200

When it comes to China’s own citizens, its communist ideology and nationalistic outlook leads it to suppress the Christian church in a number of ways. The Communist party in China has historically attempted to limit freedoms throughout Chinese society so as to maintain a strong grip on the country and to ensure it stays in power.201 In recent years President Xi has sought to control the church.202 As part of this, the Chinese state has provided ‘active guidance’ for Chinese churches to adapt to China’s socialist society203 and legislation came into force in February 2018 which gave the state far-reaching powers to monitor and control religious organisations.204 While article 36 of the constitution gives protection to all ‘normal’ religious activity,205 this only extends to religious organisations registered with state-sanctioned religious associations.206 Churches which register with the state and hence become state sanctioned (i.e. ‘Three Self’ churches and the ‘Chinese Catholic Patriotic Association’) are expected to compromise heavily on their right to freedom of religion or belief by removing religious symbols, singing patriotic pro-Communist songs and flying the national flag. Churches which refuse to register with the state (for instance ‘house churches’) have come under great pressure to close and experience surveillance, intimidation, fines and their leaders are regularly detained.207

Accusations against, and arrests of, Christians in China take on subtle forms, with Church leaders accused of embezzlement and fraud as a way of impeding their ministry.208 Churches have also been requested by authorities to remove religious symbols from buildings in Henan province209. Likewise, churches have been demolished and confiscated in Zhejiang and in other regions of the country.210 Concerns over the freedom to sell Bibles online were also reported in 2018.211

In a wide-ranging resolution of 18 April 2019 the European Parliament noted China’s hostility to a number of minorities and noted that “Christian religious communities have been facing increasing repression in China, with Christians, both in underground and government-approved churches, being targeted through the harassment and detention of believers, the demolition of churches, the confiscation of religious symbols and the crackdown on Christian gatherings”. It further called “on the Chinese authorities to end their campaigns against Christian congregations and organisations and to stop the harassment and detention of Christian pastors and priests and the forced demolitions of churches” and “to implement the constitutionally guaranteed right to freedom of religious belief for all Chinese citizens.”212

Christians in Laos and Vietnam experience similar suppression by their states (which are likewise influenced by Communist ideologies) as do Christians in Bhutan. Churches in Vietnam, Laos and Bhutan are expected to register with the state so as to receive permission for church meetings.213 In the case of Vietnam and Laos, human rights organisations have noted that those which refuse to register, or have their registration refused, are subject to harassment, intimidation and violence. These churches have had their property seized and members have had their homes destroyed.214 For instance, in June 2016 authorities disrupted a Catholic prayer service held in a parishioner’s home in the Lao Cai province, with security agents reportedly assaulting some of those attending the meeting and confiscating the phones of those trying to record the incident.215 The Montagnard ethnic minorities, many of whom practise Christianity and are located in the Vietnamese central highlands, also experience severe violations because of their perceived difference.216 Indeed, the organisation Human Rights Without Frontiers has noted that the Montagnard community are perceived as a threat to the national integrity and security of Vietnam in which the majority religion is Buddhism.217 In Bhutan Christians have informal meetings closed down by authorities in rural areas.218 Christians in Bhutan have also been refused the right to bury their dead, despite requesting that the government provides allotted burial sites for the community.219 

In Laos, Christianity is regularly framed as a ‘foreign religion’ which is at odds with Laos’ traditional culture and this has led to Christians being arrested for explaining the Bible to individuals of other religions.220 Indeed, framing Christianity as the ‘other’ or ‘alien’ and therefore a religion which is out of bounds to citizens of the country is a wider phenomenon across the region. For instance, in Myanmar and Bhutan, both state and societal actors persecute non-Buddhists on the basis of their religious difference. The systematic targeting of the majority Christian Kachin and Chin communities by Myanmar’s state army is undoubtedly both an ethnic and religious issue with evidence that the army has specifically targeted and destroyed the communities’ churches and attempted to convert Kachin people to Buddhism through coercive measures such as denying the community access to education.221 

However, Buddhist nationalism as a driver of persecution of Christians is not limited to the state in Myanmar. For instance, research conducted by the United States Commission on International Religious Freedom in the Chin, Kachin and Naga regions of Myanmar has documented that both the state and extremist Buddhist monks have been acting in a discriminatory fashion towards Christians by restricting land ownership, intimidating and acting violently towards the Christian communities and by attacking Christian places of worship and cemeteries. An ongoing campaign of coerced conversion to Buddhism has also been reported.222 In 2018 Human Rights Watch reported the destruction of homes and property as a Buddhist mob attacked Christian worshippers in the Sagaing region of the country.223 The Christians living in the Shan region of Myanmar have also been targeted on the basis of their faith by the rebel United Wa State Army224 who have run a systematic campaign of church closures in the region.225

Islamic Militancy

The growing influence of Islamic militancy within the state and society at large is a key driver of the persecution of Christians in the region, leading to Christians being harassed, having their space for religious practise curtailed and in the worst cases egregious acts of violence perpetrated against them.

There are a number of laws in Indonesia, Malaysia and Brunei which undermine the rights of minority religions and create an environment of hostility for those who do not practise Islam. For instance, in Indonesia, the implementation of discriminatory laws and regulations such as blasphemy legislation226 and Shari’a-inspired regulations as well as restrictions on church construction undermine the international right to freedom of religion or belief in the country. CSW has argued that Indonesia’s blasphemy legislation is used to silence dissent, criticism and debate in the country with the blasphemy law’s low threshold for proof of intent resulting in it easily being used by Islamic militants looking to silence those with whom they disagree.227 This was undoubtedly the case with blasphemy accusations made against Basuki Purnama (or ‘Ahok’), the former governor of Jakarta and Christian of Chinese descent. With little credible evidence, Puranama was accused of blasphemy for stating that his political opponents were using Quranic verses to stop Muslims from voting for him.228 There is no doubt that the accusations were an attempt to derail his bid for re-election as governor of the city.229 

Similarly worrying are laws such as Penal Code 298 in both Malaysia and Brunei which makes ‘uttering words etc, with deliberate intent to wound religious feelings’ illegal.230 Once again, this vague and ill-defined language opens up the opportunity for the law to be misused. Brunei also reserves the use of the word Allah for certain contexts and tightly regulates church construction and permits.231 By decree the import of Bibles and Christmas celebrations are banned in Brunei.232 Malaysia’s definition of ethnic Malays as Muslims also undermines the rights of converts in Malaysia. That Muslims may proselytise within Malaysian society, but other religions may not, is also concerning. Furthermore, the probable involvement of the Malaysian special branch in the abduction of Pastor Raymond Koh, as announced by the Human Rights Commission of Malaysia in April 2019,233 suggests a connection between state agents and anti-Christian sentiment in Malaysia. Koh had been accused by the Selangor Islamic Religious department of trying to convert Muslims to Christianity in 2011 and hence there is reason to believe the abduction was religiously motivated.234

Beyond the state, Islamic militancy is also becoming a growing problem for Christians within society at large. Evidence that Indonesia’s education system has been infiltrated by extremist Islamic thinking has been shown by one report which indicates that 60% of the country’s teachers are intolerant of other religions.235 Furthermore, Indonesia’s President Widodo’s choice of ultra-Islamic cleric Ma’ruf Amin as his running mate for the 2019 elections236 highlights how public opinion in Indonesia has shifted in recent times. Indeed, the United States Commission on International Religious Freedom has noted the growing politicisation of religion in Indonesia.237  The bombing of three churches in Surabaya in May 2018 by members of one family, thought to have links to the Daesh inspired Jemaah Ansharut, particularly highlights how dangerous the infiltration of Islamic extremism into Indonesian society has become.238 Likewise, the siege of the southern Philippines city of Marawi by Islamic militants in 2016, which led to Christians being held hostage239, plus the bombings outside a church in Mindanao in 2016240 and of a church in Jolo in January 2019,241 with the perpetrators thought to be Islamic militants, indicates that extremist Islam is an ever-real threat in the majority Christian nation of the Philippines. This highlights the extent to which Islamic militancy is a severe issue right across the region.

East Asia Conclusion

This overview has demonstrated how the extensive persecution of Christians across the East Asia region is driven both by the authoritarian actions of governments influenced by communist and nationalist outlooks and by Islamic militancy found both within the state and within civil society. Ideologies which aim to ensure complete control and which turn the ‘other’ into deviants are prevalent across the region, leading to high levels of persecution.

Regional Focus – Central Asia region

Kazakhstan, Kyrgyzstan, Uzbekistan, Tajikistan and Turkmenistan are often known collectively as Central Asia and treated as one region. Azerbaijan and Afghanistan are also on occasion viewed as part of the region, due to cultural and political similarities.242 For the purpose of this Review, we consider all seven countries part of Central Asia.

Central Asia Introduction

With the exception of Afghanistan, leaders of Central Asian countries tend to have come out of the Communist party of the Soviet era.243 Their authoritarian governments reflect the policies and methods of the Soviet era with regard to religious discrimination and intimidation. All religions have been repressed and kept away from the public sphere.244 The states perceive religious communities including Christians “a threat and challenge to their legitimacy.”245 Thus, authoritarian governments maintain tight controls over freedom of religion and expression.246

Christian persecution and discrimination is on the rise in Central Asia, as elsewhere in the world. Several NGOs and governmental bodies have voiced their concerns, including Release International,247 Open Doors,248 Forum 18,249 as well as Human Rights Watch250 and the US Commission on International Religious Freedom (USCIRF).251 In 2018 Release International launched a campaign on behalf of persecuted Christians and churches in Central Asia to raise awareness of the Christian situation there252 and to help the persecuted Christians in the region.253

Apart from Kyrgyzstan, all countries have been listed in the Open Doors World Watch list among the 50 countries in which Christians face the most persecution.254 The 2018 annual report of USCIRF listed Tajikistan, Uzbekistan, and Turkmenistan among Countries of Particular Concern (CPC). Afghanistan, Azerbaijan, and Kazakhstan were not far behind: they were listed among the Tier 2 Countries, with regard to the seriousness of the states’ violations of religious freedom and human rights.255

Christian persecution in Central Asia comes in many forms. The most extreme is the criminalisation of Christianity.256 Security police in Tajikistan arrested and fined ten Christians in August 2018 for handing out gospel literature. In Kazakhstan, in 2017, Pentecostal and Protestant churches faced a total ban on religious activities for three months and this continued into 2018.  Within a period of around six months 80 Christians were prosecuted.257 In Turkmenistan Christian women from Muslim background were kidnapped and married off to Muslims. In most Central Asian states, parents are not allowed to take their children to the church or any religious activities. In Turkmenistan Christian prisoners have faced torture, with the police calling their techniques “the Stalin principles”.258

Added to this, in recent years, to prevent the rise of Islamic extremism, the Central Asian governments have further toughened their laws and regulations against religion. Their “anti-extremist” legislation has caused more pressure on ordinary believers. For instance, a Presbyterian pastor from Grace church in Kazakhstan was arrested in 2015 for “causing psychological harm” to church members: he was released later that year, then rearrested as a terrorist on charges of extremism.259

Despite heavy restrictions on religion, Islamic militancy is on the rise in all states of Central Asia. ISIS also recruited some of their fighters from Central Asian states.260 In Tajikistan, Islamic groups are spreading mainly due to poverty and the influence of Iran on Tajik society.

Although the states are the main perpetrators of persecution of Christians, the rise of religious extremism has also increased societal persecution, especially against Christians from a Muslim background. Thus, “Christianity in Central Asia represents an exceptional case: they have conjoined a soviet experience of militant state atheism and that of being a religious minority within Muslim space.”261

The situation of Russian Orthodox and Catholic churches appears to be better than that of Protestant churches, both as the result of the influence of Russia and the fact that the Central Asian states view non-Russian Orthodox Christians as potential Western spies, “who are presumed to be orchestrating anti-regime activity.”262

Contrary to other Central Asian states, the Afghan government is not the main oppressor of Christians, it is rather the Taliban, and other religious extremist groups and society. The state does not require religious communities to register.263 Religious education is not banned and non-Muslims are not required to study Islam in public schools.264

Christians in Central Asia

Islam is the majority religion in all countries of Central Asia. The precise number of Christians in each country is unknown for two reasons: firstly, for political reasons Central Asian governments conceal the correct population of Christians. Secondly, Christians from a Muslim background, for fear of persecution, keep a low profile and do not register themselves as Christians or as members of a church. Nevertheless, the Christian population varies in each country. Based on the Central Intelligence Agency (CIA)’s World Factbook, Uzbekistan’s Christian population is estimated at 12 percent: 9 percent Russian Orthodox, and 3 percent other Christian denominations.265 Tajikistan has a Christian population of less than 2 percent. Christians in Kyrgyzstan comprise 10 percent, and in Turkmenistan, they number 9 percent of the population. Kazakhstan has the highest Christian population in Central Asia with over 26 percent.266 Azerbaijan’s Christian population is between 3-4 percent. Afghanistan has a small group of Christians mainly from a Muslim background: their number is unknown. In general, moving towards the north the number of Christians increases, due to the estimated seven million Russian Orthodox Christians from Russia and Ukraine who still live in Central Asia.267 Christian communities also include Catholics, Evangelical and Pentecostal Churches.  Jehovah’s Witnesses are also present.

There are no church buildings in Afghanistan. The small population of Christians worship in private and in secret. Although there is no penalty assigned to conversion from Islam, the Afghan constitution states that where there is no provision in the constitution for a legal case, the judgement can be drawn from the Sunni Islam Hanafi School of Jurisprudence. According to the Hanafi School, conversion from Islam to another religion is considered apostasy and punishable by death, imprisonment and confiscation of properties. Thus Christian converts from Islam fear persecution, not only from the state but also from family and society.268 The U.K.’s All Party Parliamentary Group (APPG) for International Freedom of Religion or Belief found that in Afghanistan while ‘specific violations against Christians are rarely reported because of security issues… killings of converts… continue’.269 The APPG concluded that ‘a lack of reporting has tended to give the impression that violence against Christians is not taking place in Afghanistan, at times leading to a misunderstanding that it is safe to return Christian converts to the country’.270

Central Asia Persecution Trends

  1. Religious control lawsThe constitutions of all Central Asian countries including Afghanistan support freedom of religion, to varying degrees. However, the existence and implementation of laws regarding religious freedom for Christians or other religious groups suggests otherwise. The five Central Asian countries, despite their constitutions, further restrict freedom of religion and belief by legal means. For example, states’ laws require all Churches and religious communities and institutions, including Muslim communities, to register. Moreover, registration procedures are costly and time consuming which has made it difficult for many churches to register. In Uzbekistan, the law requires a minimum of 50 members for a church to be registered. Since it is illegal for unregistered groups to worship together, members fear to add their names to the list.271 Furthermore, the authorities in Uzbekistan have refused to issue permits for any churches since 1999.Since the adoption of the new law on religious organisations, in March 2016, in Turkmenistan, unregistered Christian groups cannot legally conduct religious activities such as worship or produce religious materials, or face heavy fines ranging “from 100 – 1000 manat ($29-$285) with higher fines for religious leaders and lower fines for members.”272

    Contrary to Uzbekistan’s binding international human rights obligations an unregistered Baptist church was closed down in the southwestern Navio region, with the authorities saying that “all exercise of freedom of religion and belief without state permission is illegal”.273

  2. Criminalisation of religious activitiesThe criminalisation of religious activities has led to frequent police raids on churches and house groups, “which regularly result in intimidation or arrests, demands for bribes, the confiscation of religious materials and crippling fines.”274In Tajikistan, the state forces all churches to provide information about their leaders and congregations. In Azerbaijan, the government uses a law prohibiting religious extremism to imprison political dissidents and restrict any kind of evangelism and unregistered meetings. Azerbaijan also recently passed a law within the state religious code, such that any religious group meeting without registration would lead to a 1-2 year term of imprisonment for their leaders.275

    In Kazakhstan, in 2016, police began charging Christians for legal violations without court hearings.276 In Uzbekistan a pastor was found guilty of importing and producing religious literature and was fined 20 times a normal monthly salary. House churches and Bible study groups are increasingly targeted by the police and authorities accusing them of “spreading radical religious teachings.”277 Homes of pastors and church members are regularly searched and their belongings confiscated: even their regular daily religious activities such as Bible study can be deemed illegal278.

    In Kyrgyzstan, though the situation, in terms of criminalization, is better for Christians, a recent case shows that police tortured a Jehovah Witness detainee.279 In Kazakhstan, in 2017, 284 people were prosecuted for exercising freedom of religion and belief: of these 263 were punished, the majority of them being Christians.280 Tajikistan severely restricts freedom of religion, and imposed a ban on all religious activities without state permission.281 In August 2018 security police arrested ten Christians for handing out Christian literature.282

    In Kazakhstan, a Presbyterian pastor, Bakhytzhan Kashkumbaev, was jailed for nine months for preaching the gospel in public283. Imprisoned Christian leaders face torture. For example, Pastor Batyr from Turkmenistan was arrested with another three, and they were all tortured. In an interview with Release International, he stated that, “They completely broke us, spiritually, physically and emotionally. They kicked us, beat us and suffocated us with gas masks. They beat us in different ways and used needles. In the end they put us in an electric chair and gave us shocks for being preachers and evangelists for Christ.” The police call their techniques “the Stalin principles.” 284In Azerbaijan and Turkmenistan, Pentecostal and Charismatic churches are considered sects and are categorised alongside Jehovah’s Witnesses, the main ‘problem’ being their evangelistic activities.285

    Contrary to other Central Asian states, the main perpetrators of persecution of Christians in Afghanistan are religious extremists including the Taliban. Familial and societal pressures are also significant factors. Based on a confidential report from Afghanistan, Christian converts do not fear persecution from the government but rather from the Taliban. The report explains: “some mullahs [in central Afghanistan] had complained to the Governor about the believers’ groups in the area. The Governor asked for documentation which the mullahs couldn’t present. He threatened them that if they came again without proof, he would prosecute them!”286 Nevertheless, an Afghan family who converted to Christianity had to leave their home town because their daughter’s school found out about their faith and expelled her. The family moved to Kabul, but she could not enrol in school because her former school refused to release her records.287

  3. Restrictions on religious education The state strictly controls religious education. For example, some churches reported that surveillance cameras are installed to monitor preaching and religious education in churches.288 The states in Uzbekistan and Tajikistan control all religious education. The justification for doing so is to prevent the growth of religious, mainly Islamic, extremism. The Tajik government has banned children and youth from taking part in religious teaching and prayers. Christian families cannot take their children to church or even to their home Bible study groups. In February 2018, in Kyzylorda, a mother and grandmother brought their little daughter to the church. The police searched the church and investigated whether the child had been reading any religious books and had been given any religious teaching289.Production and distribution of religious materials are also banned and controlled. Violation of such restriction could impact not only individuals but also their whole community.

    Christians are not allowed to read the Bible in public places such as buses, trains or to tell others about their faith: if they do so, they would be threatened with their church registration being cancelled290.

    An Afghan law, similarly, prohibits the production and printing of any religious materials that are contrary to “the principles of Islam or offensive to other religions.” It also prohibits promoting religions other than Islam.291

  4. achttps://christianpersecutionreview.org.uk/interim-report/Societal persecutionContrary to Central Asian governments’ anti-religious approach, Central Asian Muslims have a strong identification with Islam, with a conservative interpretation of Hanafi Islam.292 Though conversion to Christianity is not illegal, it is viewed as a betrayal of the family, community and Islam.293 The rise of religious extremism has also increased societal persecution and intimidation against Christians. Release International reports that across Central Asia “Christians from Muslim background face the worst persecution, not only from the state, but also from their families and communities. For example, in Turkmenistan, Christian women from Muslim backgrounds have been kidnapped and married off to Muslims.”294In recent years societal conflicts have broken out between Christians from a Muslim background and their Muslim communities over burial grounds and rites, as well as marriage and the raising of children when a family member has converted to Christianity. There have been reports of physical abuse and sometimes even murder of converts. For example, Collins 2016 quotes one of her interviewees who spoke about a young Uzbek man whose family opposed his conversion, saying “his brothers beat him, they tried to hit his head … they thought it would be better if he were mad” and ultimately the brothers killed him.”295 Police reportedly ignore the persecution of Christians by family and community members, and allow perpetrated violence to continue.296 

    Public opinion in Afghanistan is very hostile towards converts to Christianity. Christians worship in small congregations and in private. Muslim residents are suspicious of Christian NGOs, their activities and projects, which are often viewed as evangelistic tools for the purpose of proselytisation.297

    In some countries in Central Asia, for example in Azerbaijan, traditional churches and other religious communities have maintained good relationships, socially and interfaith dialogue. However, for security reasons, they keep their distance from non-traditional churches. Turkmenistan prohibits public religious dialogue. The states in other countries maintain and direct interfaith dialogue especially between Christianity and Islam.

    Central Asia Conclusion

    The situation of Christians in Central Asia is bleak as authorities have further enforced a widespread crackdown on churches and Christian activities. Protestant, Evangelical and Pentecostal Christians are more likely to be persecuted than Catholics and Orthodox Christians. However Christian communities in Central Asia, like elsewhere in the world, are not “simply pawns of persecutors but are driven by their characteristics, their commitments and their theology” from which they draw their survival strategies.298 Their survival strategies, though not proactive, involve “creativity, determination and courage.”299 However they, as in other places with severe repression, have not been afforded the rights which are theirs. Central Asian governments have responsibility to take positive steps to improve religious rights and to eliminate their anti-religious policies, so Christians can not only survive, but thrive.300

    Regional Focus – Latin America

    When it comes to the persecution of Christians, Latin America is something of an anomaly. Unlike other regions of the world where the persecution of Christians is an issue of concern, the countries in Latin America where persecution is reported (Mexico, Colombia, Cuba, Guatemala, Venezuela, Nicaragua and Bolivia) are all majority Christian countries.301 In fact, Mexico, where the reporting of violations against Christians on the basis of faith is high, is also one of the most Catholic countries in the world.302

    In many respects it is the strength of opposition303 which the Christian community and its leadership shows to criminal and illegal activity and authoritarian governments in Latin America which results in the persecution of Christians in the region. This is seen in the way in which paramilitary organisations, state militaries and criminal gangs in Mexico, Colombia and Guatemala violently target church leaders (and their families) who condemn violence, discourage church members from joining their ranks or refuse to pay extortionate bribes. In Cuba, church leaders whose churches are not registered regularly have their church premises confiscated or are refused the right to travel. Opposition from church leaders to the governments of Venezuela and Nicaragua has also resulted in the raids of churches and the refusal of basic provisions.

    However, in other instances, it is the minority status of some Christians which attracts persecution. This is seen, for example, in Mexico and Colombia where converts to Christianity from indigenous backgrounds, living on indigenous reserves where only traditional religious practices are permitted, are prohibited from practicing their faith. This comes, in some instances, with the backing of the country’s constitutional courts.

    The role of illegal organisations and state militaries, conflicting religious rights and authoritarian governments as drivers of persecution will now be considered so as to provide an overview of Christian persecution across Latin America.

    Illegal organisations and state militaries

    Violence and fear have become the norms of daily life in Mexico and Colombia, where weak and corrupt governments have left power vacuums filled by paramilitary forces and criminal gangs304 which act violently against the countries’ citizens with impunity. Governments are often too weak to intervene or are even complicit in the illegality of the gangs and paramilitaries themselves. Likewise, illegal forced recruitment by state militaries has also been reported.

    While these activities have had a huge impact on the general population – with over 200,000 deaths and five million displaced as part of the civil war in Colombia,305 and over 200,000 killed or disappeared as part of Mexico’s war on organised crime306 – the Christian Church has been specifically targeted by the actions of paramilitary forces and criminal gangs in the region. 

    Church leaders have been widely targeted by paramilitary organisations which see churches and church leaders as a challenge to their authority. This can become violent when the church leaders speak out against the paramilitary organisations’ campaign of violence. Murder is a regular occurrence with the Roman Catholic Multimedia Centre reporting the murder of 45 Catholic priests and one Cardinal in Mexico between 1990 and 2017.307 Indeed Mexico is widely considered one of the most dangerous places on earth in which to be a Catholic priest due to the extent of violence inflicted on clergy in the country.308

    The displacement of church leaders is also a grave issue. For instance, a Christian pastor in the Bolivar region of Colombia was forcibly displaced by guerrillas because he interceded for threatened church leaders as a human rights defender. The reason given by the guerrilla groups for why he should be displaced was because he was‘harming people’s minds with religious discourses’. The guerrillas saw this pastor’s Christian theology as directly in conflict with what they were trying to achieve.309 Evidence found by CSW when interviewing displaced pastors also highlights the connection between displacement and religious activity. For instance, documents published by the criminal organisation FARC-EP have instituted restrictions on ‘evangelical’ chapels in rural areas, with church leaders who have ignored these decrees being threatened and forcibly displaced.310 Open Doors reported 656 incidents of organised crime against faith-based organisations in Colombia between 2010 and 2016, noting that these were only the cases that had been brought to its attention with many more likely having taken place. Over a third of these incidents were perpetrated by the FARC paramilitary organisation.311  

    The suppression of Christian teaching is also widespread. A Colombian church leader interviewed by Open Doors noted that members of illegal organisations regularly attend church services to ‘hear what the pastor says’. He noted that this inevitably leads church leaders to be ‘careful about what they say in public’.312 Likewise, if a church leader speaks out publicly against members joining paramilitary organisations or if the church leader’s ministry includes drug rehabilitation work,313 this regularly results in violent opposition from paramilitary organisations or drug cartels. Church leaders who evangelise members of criminal gangs also experience violence. In these cases the gangs see churches as direct competition as a member ‘won’ to the church is a member ‘lost’ to the gang.314 Paramilitary members who become Christians are reportedly not allowed to leave the organisation and have to go into hiding, with some being murdered.315 It has also been reported that female members of illegal organisations have been sexually abused by members of the organisation on conversion as an act of ‘punishment’ and once converted their freedom of movement to attend religious services can be severely limited.316

    In other cases, the paramilitary forces attempt to co-opt church leaders in order to win legitimacy in the eyes of the local population. When this fails, churches are violently targeted for refusing to collaborate with the illegal groups317 or churches may simply be seen as a source of revenue and exhorted for finances, with the threat of violence if churches fail to meet financial expectations.318 These threats aim to keep church leaders in constant fear.319 This fear is often used to suppress the right to public worship as churches often fail to meet because they know a public and visible church gathering will attract the attention of illegal groups.320

    However, the persecution of Christians in Latin America goes beyond the persecution of church leaders. The families of church leaders are also affected as they are specifically targeted by illegal groups, with children targeted for recruitment321 and having to be removed to safe houses in other regions of the country.322 Christian schools are also targeted by paramilitary groups with the intention of kidnapping young children so as to force them into being child soldiers.323 Young people who choose not to join paramilitary groups on the basis of their faith experience intense persecution for their choices.324 Likewise, CSW has reported cases of young people who have designated themselves conscientious objectors on the basis of their faith (and who are therefore constitutionally entitled not to perform military service) being arbitrarily detained by the Colombian military or even forcefully recruited.325

    In all of this, it is very difficult for victims to speak out as politicians are either too fearful to take action or are complicit in the activities of the illegal groups. Interviews conducted by Open Doors with pastors from Mexico, Guatemala and Colombia indicate that pastors will not provide information to government security services as this information can be filtered back to the criminal gangs, or because the security mechanisms in place are deficient and will not make a difference on their behalf.326 Corruption within the ranks of the police and government authorities means that there is little likelihood of justice.327 In the case of Mexico it has been widely reported that the state’s failure to provide adequate support and protection to church leaders confronted by criminal organisations is of great concern within the international human rights community.328    

    Conflicting religious rights

    A difficult issue for Christian churches in Latin America occurs when their right to freedom of religion or belief is pitted against the rights of indigenous groups. This has become a very difficult issue with Colombian court’s ruling in favour of indigenous rights over the Article 18 rights of Christians.329 For instance, a split decision by the Colombian constitutional court in 1998 upheld the right of traditional authorities to enforce participation in traditional religious beliefs on indigenous reserves. This has since been used as precedent in lower courts and by indigenous authorities seeking to prohibit churches on indigenous reserves.

    As part of a legitimate attempt to try and preserve indigenous traditions, indigenous groups do at times take the illegitimate (yet legal) step of closing down churches so as to try and encourage converts to return to traditional beliefs and practices and in the process forcibly displace those who refuse to do so.330 Examples of converts from indigenous communities being refused access to utilities and services, as well as female converts being ostracised by the wider community and losing custody of children so as to avoid the children converting to Christianity, have been reported by Open Doors.331 

    It is vital that indigenous and rural traditions are protected, but this should not come at the expense of individuals within indigenous communities who decide to convert to another religion.332

    Authoritarian governments

    While Cuba has signed the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights (ICCPR) and the International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights (IERC) which provide protection for freedom of religion and belief, neither of these treaties have been ratified. Furthermore, the Cuban constitution allows for the imprisonment of an individual the government believes ‘abuses constitutional religious freedom protections’ and hence pits freedom of religion and belief against the government’s agenda.333

    It is in this context of human rights de-prioritisation in Cuba that the greatest level of state-sponsored persecution of Christians in the Latin America region is found. This includes the confiscation or demolition of church property, denominations and churches designated as illegal by the state as well as the surveillance, harassment and arbitrary detention of church leaders.334

    The Cuban government has systematically targeted church property rights in Cuba using Legal Decree 322 which came into effect on 5 January 2015. It was brought in to regulate private properties and enforce zoning laws but has been used by officials to seize church property.335 For instance in 2016 the deeds of the Eastern Baptist Convention Church in Havana were demanded by the state. A year later the deeds had not been returned with the church’s legal ownership of the property left under question. Furthermore, Strong Winds Ministry had its property confiscated by an official of the state’s internal intelligence agency in 2016.336

    Church leaders also experience harassment by the state. For instance, Pastor Yiorvis Bravo Denis has been systematically targeted by the government since 2013. The government nullified the ownership of his church site and family home and then set conditions for the family to return with which he did not feel able to comply. In 2015 he was stopped at the airport and refused the right to travel on the accusation he had unpaid debts to the Cuban state – of which there is no written evidence.337

    Beyond church leaders, other Christian activities also catch the attention of the Cuban regime. In September 2016, Dagoberto Valdes Hernandez, founding editor of Catholic magazine Convivencia, and nine members of his team were summoned to local police stations for interrogation. Beyond being detained by the police, the editor has experienced continued harassment.338 In 2017, the United States Commission on International Religious Freedom also reported the harassment of a number of Christian activists connected to Cuba’s Patmos institute which promotes inter-faith dialogue and religious freedom.339

    In Venezuela, there is evidence that church leaders who have spoken out publicly against the government, or which have shown support for the opposition party, have had their church services interrupted, their churches looted and in some cases basic community services withheld.340 In a country where provisions are low and difficult to acquire, this tactic by the state to suppress church leaders from engaging publicly within civil society is particularly egregious.

    Likewise, church leaders, who have arguably been the most outspoken activists demanding that Nicaragua returns to a democratic system, have also found themselves in an extremely vulnerable position in recent years.341 Both Catholic and Protestant leaders have reported that government customs agents have retaliated against them for perceived criticisms of the ruling party. These retaliations include the seizure of imported equipment at customs, delayed import clearance for goods, delayed tax exemptions which they are entitled to as religious organisations and limitations on the travelling rights of pastors. In one particular case the delivery of medical equipment after Hurricane Otto was delayed. It is claimed that pro-government religious groups do not experience similar delays. The state has also tried to draw power away from the Catholic Church in Nicaragua by holding its own Catholic celebrations and festivals which require government officials and staff to work and attend the events. Catholic and Protestant church leaders are fearful of the way religious activities are being used by the state to promote its political agenda.342

    The requirement for churches and faith-based organisations to register with the Bolivian government as part of Law 351 for Granting of Juridical Personality to Churches and Religious Groups’ Act, which was passed in March 2013, is of concern to church leaders in Bolivia who are required by law to provide information on their membership and the organisation’s leadership. According to Protestant church leaders, the law also grants regulatory powers over the internal affairs of churches to the state.343 

    Latin America Conclusion

    The main drivers of persecution in Latin America are a combination of illegal organisations, state authorities and rival human rights claims by indigenous groups. While illegal organisations in Mexico and Colombia and state-sponsored persecution in Cuba quantify the greatest level of persecution, illegal organisations in Guatemala and state authorities in Venezuela, Nicaragua and Bolivia are also drivers (or potential drivers, in the case of Bolivia) of persecution in the region.


    Interim Conclusions

    Whilst we make no claim for this Report to be comprehensive in its scope there seems little doubt that it describes a global phenomenon of discriminatory behaviour and physical attacks, some sadly deadly, on Christian children, women and men, often from the world’s poorest communities. Although the regional summaries, which make up the bulk of this Interim Report, detail very significant challenges in places as far apart as North Korea and Latin America, there are more positive developments in parts of the world. The historic accord between the Grand Imam of Al Azhar and His Holiness Pope Francis in UAE earlier this year and the recent announcement of a change in the law in Bolivia to decriminalise proselytism and so recognise the right to change ones religion are positive steps forward.

    These however are the bright lights in the broader landscape of growing abuses in the area of Freedom of Religion or Belief. The regular, widespread discriminatory behaviour against minority communities is interspersed with major incidents such as the Easter Sunday massacres in Sri Lanka (the third Easter in a row that has been targeted by radical islamists). The problem with the rolling global news cycle is that today’s outrage against the Christian Community is all too soon forgotten and replaced by the next.

    Although we have rightly begun this Independent Review by calling out the inconvenient truth that the overwhelming majority (estimated at 80%344) of persecuted religious believers are Christians, we would be doing a major disservice to the powerful legacy of the framers of the Universal Declaration of Human Rights led by Eleanor Roosevelt, and specifically to the memory of the Lebanese Ambassador Charles Malik (the originator and champion of Article 18) if we were not to set the Review properly within the context of the duties, rights and freedoms for all. The comprehensive nature of Article 18 should come as no surprise as it was rooted in two years of global research and an assessment of every human culture and belief system that the drafting committee could persuade to submit evidence. We should have complete confidence in the Universal Declaration and the legal structures and systems that grew out of it, because it was so comprehensive an assessment of the human condition.

    The challenge that faces us at the beginning of the 21st Century is not that we need to fight for a just legal system, it is rather that to our shame, we have abjectly failed to implement the best system that women and men have yet devised to protect universal freedoms.

    Having set out the context of the Independent Review and engaged in a brief tour d’horizon of the current situation around the world, this leaves us in a strong position to review the work of the Foreign and Commonwealth Office in its work at all levels over the last five years, specifically in its role to support the 80% of persecuted believers who follow Jesus Christ. Over the course of the next two months I will be engaging with FCO Embassies and High Commissions in a discussion about what actions have or have not been taken. I will also be considering the role of Ministers and policies at the centre of the FCO. I will consider the role of the FCO in representing the UK with like-minded partners, both in bi-lateral partnerships and within a multi-lateral context. And whilst, in the wording of the Terms of Reference, ‘The Review will focus on the work of the FCO; other public authorities may wish to take note of the points of learning.’ And I hope indeed that they will. In short I will be assessing what would be the appropriate response to the needs of the numerically average Christian believer, a young 16 year old Nigerian Christian woman whose rights may well have been taken away in the prime of youth and promise.

    My conclusions and recommendations may be uncomfortable to hear: the challenge for ministers and FCO civil servants will be to turn these into workable solutions that can be implemented. The challenge for the rest of our community will be to partner with some of the finest diplomats in the world to ensure that the freedoms that Britain was at the forefront of creating become a reality for both Christians, and people of all faiths and none, around the world today.

    Rt. Rev. Philip Mounstephen
    Bishop of Truro
    Easter 2019


    1. UNHROHC, Special Rapporteur on freedom of religion or belief, United Nations Human Rights Office of the High Commissioner, https://www.ohchr.org/EN/Issues/FreedomReligion/Pages/Annual.aspx, accessed 19 March 2019.  Return to report
    2. Ochab. Ewelina U., “Religious Persecution – the ever-growing threat to us all,” Forbes, January 26, 2018,  https://www.forbes.com/sites/ewelinaochab/2018/01/26/religious-persecution-the-ever-growing-threat-to-us-all/#1ea4ff7ce30f, accessed 19 March 2019.  Return to report
    3. Pew Research Center, “Global Uptick in Government Restrictions on Religion in 2016,” Pew Research Center: Religion & Public Life, June 21, 2018, http://www.pewforum.org/2018/06/21/global-uptick-in-government-restrictions-on-religion-in-2016/, accessed 19 March 2019. See also, https://www.iirf.eu/articles/iirf-statements/the-bad-urach-call/,  Appendix A https://www.opendoorsuk.org/persecution/resources/wwl-advocacy-report-2019.pdf , Release International   https://religious-freedom-report.org/main-findings/, accessed 18 March 2019.  Return to report
    4. UNHROHC, Universal Declaration of Human Rights, United Nations Human Rights Office of the High Commissioner, https://www.ohchr.org/EN/UDHR/Documents/UDHR_Translations/eng.pdf,  accessed 17 2019.  Return to report
    5. J. Wood, Jr., “An apologia for religious Human Rights,” in Religious Human Rights in global perspective: religious perspectives, vol. 2. ed. John Jr. Witte and Johan D. Van der Vyver, Vol. 2. WM. B. Eerdmans Publishing, 1996, 456.  Return to report
    6. ‘Under Caesar’s Sword – Christian Response to Persecution”, University of Notre Dame, the Religious Freedom Project at the Berkley Center for Religion, Peace and World Affairs at Georgetown University  Return to report
    7. Cristina Maza, ‘Christian persecution and genocide is worse now than ‘any time in history’, report says’, Newsweek, 1/4/18 https://www.newsweek.com/christian-persecution-genocide-worse-ever-770462 (accessed 19/3/19)  Return to report
    8. John L Allen Jr., ‘The war on Christians: The global persecution of churchgoers is the unreported catastrophe of our time’, The Spectator, 5/10/13 https://www.spectator.co.uk/2013/10/the-war-on-christians/ (accessed 19/3/19)  Return to report
    9. Eg. European Parliament, UK House of Commons, US Congress and Nigerian Parliament  Return to report
    10. Ed. Pontifex and Newton, Persecuted and Forgotten? A Report on Christians oppressed for their Faith 2015-17, Executive Summary, p17 – Christian Post, 11/11/16 https://www.christianpost.com/news/isis-taking-newborn-babies-virgin-girls-annihilate-christians-says-catholic-priest.html  Return to report
    11. ‘Under Caesar’s Sword’, University of Notre Dame et al. https://ucs.nd.edu/book/ (accessed 19/3/19)   Return to report
    12. ‘The war against the Christians: Persecution of the human heart grows, particularly in the Middle East’, The Washington Times, 24/07/17 https://www.washingtontimes.com/news/2017/jul/24/editorial-the-war-against-the-christians/ (accessed 19/3/19)   Return to report
    13. John L Allen Jr., Op. cit.,  Return to report
    14. ‘Theresa May stands with persecuted Christians this Easter,’ Open Doors, 28/3/18) Speaking in the House of Commons, Prime Minister Theresa May highlighted “…the very real persecution that too many Christians face around the world. We stand with those persecuted Christians and we will be looking to see what more the government can do to support them.”  https://www.opendoorsuk.org/news/stories/uk-180328/ (accessed 20/3/19)  Return to report
    15. ‘Merkel calls Christianity world’s ‘most persecuted’ religion’, 6/11/12, https://www.timesofisrael.com/merkel-calls-christianity-worlds-most-persecuted-religion/ (accessed 19/3/19)   Return to report
    16. ‘Baroness Warsi – finally the Government speaks up on the persecution of Christians,’ God & Politics, 19/11/13, https://godandpoliticsuk.org/2013/11/19/baroness-warsi-finally-the-government-speaks-up-on-the-persecution-of-christians/  (accessed 19/3/19)   Return to report
    17. Hannah Furness, ‘Christians feel pressure to keep silent about their faith, Lord Carey warns’, Daily Telegraph, 23/12/13, https://www.telegraph.co.uk/news/religion/10535984/Christians-feel-pressure-to-keep-silent-about-their-faith-Lord-Carey-warns.html (accessed 19/3/19)   Return to report
    18. ‘Foreign Secretary announces global review into persecution of Christians’, GOV.UK, 26/12/18 https://www.gov.uk/government/news/foreign-secretary-announces-global-review-into-persecution-of-christians  Return to report
    19.  Philpott, Daniel, ‘Why Christians Deserve Attention’, Georgetown University Berkeley Center for Religion, Peace & World Affairs, 2/9/14 https://berkleycenter.georgetown.edu/essays/why-christians-deserve-attention (accessed 19/3/19)  Return to report
    20. ‘Global Uptick in Government Restrictions on Religion in 2016’, Pew Research Center, 21/06/18, https://www.pewforum.org/2018/06/21/global-uptick-in-government-restrictions-on-religion-in-2016/ (p3, accessed 19/3/19)  Return to report
    21. Adam Becket, ‘Christians are the most persecuted religious group in the world, says Pew report’, Church Times, 29/06/18 https://www.churchtimes.co.uk/articles/2018/29-june/news/world/christians-are-the-most-persecuted-religious-group-in-the-world-says-report (accessed 19/3/19)  Return to report
    22. Katayoun Kisji, ‘Christians faced widespread harassment in 2015 but mostly in Christian-majority countries.’ 9/6/17 https://www.pewresearch.org/fact-tank/2017/06/09/christians-faced-widespread-harassment-in-2015-but-mostly-in-christian-majority-countries/ (accessed 20/3/19)  Return to report
    23. Ed Dr Matthew Rees, The Open Doors World Watch List Report 2019, ‘Key findings’, https://www.opendoorsuk.org/persecution/resources/wwl-advocacy-report-2019.pdf (accessed 19/3/19)  Return to report
    24. George Martin, ‘Christians suffered an increase in persecution last year with 245 million facing violence or oppression around the world – 30 million more than last year’, Daily Mail, 16/1/19, https://www.dailymail.co.uk/news/article-6598209/Christians-suffered-increase-persecution-year-245-MILLION-facing-violence.html (accessed 20/3/19)  Return to report
    25. Ed. Dr Matthew Rees, Op. Cit.  Return to report
    26. Ed. John Pontifex, Religious Freedom in the World 2018, Executive Summary, At-a-glance findings p6 https://religious-freedom-report.org/#5 (accessed 20/3/19)  Return to report
    27. Ed. Dr Matthew Rees, Op. Cit.  Return to report
    28. Persecution Relief Annual Report 2017, pp5-6 https://persecutionrelief.org/annual-report-form/   Return to report
    29. “Zhejiang church demolitions: Timeline of events”, Christian Solidarity Worldwide, , www.csw.org.uk/zhejiangtimeline, (accessed 20/03/19)  Return to report
    30. Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of the Crime of Genocide, adopted by Resolution 260 (111) A of the UN General Assembly on 09/12/1948 , http://preventgenocide.org/law/convention/text.htm (accessed 19/3/19)     Return to report
    31. Luisa Loveluck, “Christians flee Iraq’s Mosul after Islamists tell them: convert, pay or die”, Daily Telegraph, 19/07/14In July 2014, less than a month after seizing Mosul in Iraq, Daesh (ISIS) put out a public message “We offer [Christians and others] three choices, the Dhimmi contract [involving payment of the jizya tax]. If they refuse this, there is nothing but the sword.  Return to report
    32. Associated Press, “Iraq’s oldest Christian monastery that has stood for 1,400 years is destroyed in seconds,’ MailOnline, 20/1/16 http://dailymail.co.uk/news/article-3407865/Only-On-AP-Oldest-Christian-monastery-Iraq-razed.html (accessed 19/3/19)     Return to report
    33. ‘PALESTINIAN CHRISTIANS – The plight of believers under Palestinian rule’, International Christian Embassy Jerusalem, https://int.icej.org/media/palestinian-christians (accessed 19/3/19)     Return to report
    34. Ed. John Pontifex et al, Religious Freedom in the World 2018 report  Return to report
    35. Ed John Pontifex et al, Persecuted and Forgotten? A report on Christians oppressed for their Faith 2015-17, Executive Summary, p10.  Return to report
    36. Ibid  Return to report
    37. ‘A message from Rabbi Lord Sacks, former Chief Rabbi of the United Hebrew Congregations of the Commonwealth’, Jewishinfonews, 9/8/14, https://jewishinfonews.wordpress.com/tag/rabbi-lord-jonathan-sacks/ (accessed 19/3/19)   Return to report
    38. Quoted in Paul Vallely, ‘Christians: The world’s most persecuted people,’https://www.independent.co.uk/voices/comment/christians-the-worlds-most-persecuted-people-9630774.html, The Independent, 27/7/14 (accessed 19/3/19)  Return to report
    39. See ‘Egypt’s Christians mourn 49 killed in Palm Sunday church bombings’ World Watch Monitor, 10 April, 2017 [https://www.worldwatchmonitor.org/2017/04/16492/] [Accessed 27/03/19], ‘Egypt: Horrific Palm Sunday Bombings’, Human Rights Watch, 12 April 2017 [https://www.hrw.org/news/2017/04/12/egypt-horrific-palm-sunday-bombings] [Accessed 27/03/19] and ‘Egypt: We need better protection’ Aid to the Church in Need, 11 April 2017, [https://acnuk.org/news/5803/] [Accessed 27/03/19].   Return to report
    40. ‘Pakistan: mourners bury 11 killed in Quetta church suicide attack, as 50 injured’, World Watch Monitor, 18 December 2017, [https://www.worldwatchmonitor.org/2017/12/pakistan-bomb-attack/] [Accessed 27/03/19], Hashim, A., ‘Bomb and gun attack on Quetta church kills eight’, Al Jazeera, 17 December 2017 [https://www.aljazeera.com/news/2017/12/pakistan-quetta-church-hit-suicide-attack-171217082230934.html] [Accessed 27/03/19], BBC News, ‘Deadly attack on Methodist in church Pakistan’, BBC, 18 December 2017, [https://www.bbc.co.uk/news/world-asia-42383436] [Accessed 27/03/19].  Return to report
    41. ‘One family bombs three churches in Indonesia – our brothers and sisters need their global church family’, Open Doors UK & Ireland, 14 May 2018, [https://www.opendoorsuk.org/news/stories/indonesia-180514/] [Accessed 27/03/19], Suhartono, M., Callimachi, R., ‘Indonesia church bombing carried out by family with children in tow’ The New York Times, 13 May 2018, [https://www.nytimes.com/2018/05/13/world/asia/indonesia-church-suicide-bomber.html] [Accessed 27/03/19], European Union external action, ‘Statements on the attacks on Christian churches in Surabaya, Indonesia’, Brussels, 13 May 2018, [https://eeas.europa.eu/headquarters/headquarters-homepage_en/44440/Statement%20on%20the%20attacks%20on%20Christian%20churches%20in%20Surabaya,%20Indonesia] [Accessed 27/03/19].  Return to report
    42. See Rees, M., ‘Paying the price twice: how religious persecution exacerbates the vulnerabilities of marginalised groups’ World Watch List report 2019, Open Doors, 2019, p.16 [https://www.opendoorsuk.org/persecution/resources/wwl-advocacy-report-2019.pdf] [Accessed 27/03/19] and ‘Burma army targets Kachin Christian mission school’ CSW, 15 May 2018 [https://www.csw.org.uk/2018/05/15/news/3972/article.htm] [Accessed 27/03/19].  Return to report
    43. For a detailed summary of the Chin people see: ‘Chin’ Minority Rights Group International, undated, [https://minorityrights.org/minorities/chin/] [Accessed 27/03/19]. For a breakdown of persecution against the Chin people see ‘Chin’ World Watch Monitor, undated, [https://staging.worldwatchmonitor.org/tag/chin/] [Accessed 27/03/19].  Return to report
    44. For a breakdown of persecution against the Christians of Nuba see: ‘Nuba Mountains’, World Watch Monitor, undated [https://www.worldwatchmonitor.org/tag/nuba-mountains/] [Accessed 27/03/19] and ‘The impact of Sudan’s identity war on Freedom of Religion or Belief’, FoRB in Full, CSW, 29 July 2016,   [https://forbinfull.org/2016/07/29/the-impact-of-sudans-identity-war-on-freedom-of-religion-or-belief/] [Accessed 27/03/19]. For a detailed summary of the Nuba Christians see: ‘Nuba’, Minority Rights Group International, last updated June 2018, [https://minorityrights.org/minorities/nuba/] [Accessed 27/03/19].  Return to report
    45. See Vermeer, J., ‘It’s time: Voices from North Korea’s largest underground movement – the secret church’, Open Doors, 2014.  Return to report
    46. See ‘2018 Annual Report’, United States Commission on International Religious Freedom, 2018, p.40 [https://www.uscirf.gov/sites/default/files/2018USCIRFAR.pdf] [Accessed 27/03/19].  Return to report
    47. See ‘We’re Indians too: An analysis of escalating human rights violations against religious minority communities in India’ Open Doors, 2018, p.18 [https://www.opendoorsuk.org/about/how-we-help/advocacy/uk-india-resource-booklet.pdf] [Accessed 27/03/19].  Return to report
    48. Bielfeldt, H., ‘Eliminations of all forms of religious intolerance’, United Nations Special Rapporteur for Freedom of Religion or Belief, 2 August 2016, p.13, [https://www.ohchr.org/Documents/Issues/Religion/A-71-269_en.pdf] [Accessed 27/03/19].  Return to report
    49. Pennington, M., ‘Jurists: NK’s Kim Should Face Crimes Against Humanity Charge’ Associated Press, referenced in US News, 12 December 2017, [https://www.usnews.com/news/politics/articles/2017-12-12/jurists-nks-kim-should-face-crimes-against-humanity-charge] [Accessed 27/03/19].  Return to report
    50. See ‘Raymond Koh’, World Watch Monitor, undated, [https://www.worldwatchmonitor.org/tag/raymond-koh/] [Accessed 27/03/19] for a breakdown of the Raymond Koh case.  Return to report
    51. A report by Movement for Solidarity and Peace in Pakistan noted that over 1,000 girls from Christian and Hindu families in Pakistan are kidnapped annually and forced to marry Muslim men. See ‘Pakistan: Events of 2017’, referenced in: ‘Pakistan: Events of 2017’, Human Rights Watch, 2018 [https://www.hrw.org/world-report/2018/country-chapters/pakistan] [Accessed 27/03/19].  Return to report
    52. It is likely he was murdered because of his outspoken opposition to paramilitary violence. See: ‘Another Colombian pastor killed, leaving the church terrified’ World Watch Monitor, 14 February 2019, [https://www.worldwatchmonitor.org/2019/02/another-colombian-pastor-killed-leaving-the-church-terrified/] [Accessed 27/03/19].  Return to report
    53. Bielfeldt, H., ‘Eliminations of all forms of religious intolerance’, United Nations Special Rapporteur for Freedom of Religion or Belief, 2 August 2016, p.18, [https://www.ohchr.org/Documents/Issues/Religion/A-71-269_en.pdf] [Accessed 27/03/19] – also note the Special Rapporteur’s comment regarding how women are specifically vulnerable to this type of persecution.  Return to report
    54. See examples in See ‘We’re Indians too: An analysis of escalating human rights violations against religious minority communities in India’ Open Doors, 2018, p.12 [https://www.opendoorsuk.org/about/how-we-help/advocacy/uk-india-resource-booklet.pdf] [Accessed 27/03/19]  Return to report
    55. See examples in See ‘We’re Indians too: An analysis of escalating human rights violations against religious minority communities in India’ Open Doors, 2018, p.11-13 and 16-17 [https://www.opendoorsuk.org/about/how-we-help/advocacy/uk-india-resource-booklet.pdf] [Accessed 27/03/19]. ‘India: Freedom of Religion or Belief’, CSW, September 2018, [https://www.ecoi.net/en/file/local/1447984/3175_1540664456_2018-09-general-briefings-india.pdf] [Accessed 27/03/19] and ‘Tested by fire: strengthening and supporting India’s persecuted Christians’ Aid to the Church in Need, undated [https://acnuk.org/wp-content/uploads/2018/05/1805-India-Report-web.pdf] [Accessed 27/03/19].  Return to report
    56. See Rees, M., ‘Death by a thousand cuts: the rise of non-violent persecution as a tool of suppression’ World Watch List report 2018, Open Doors, 2018, p.5-9 [https://www.opendoorsuk.org/persecution/resources/world_watch_list_report_2018_final.pdf] [Accessed 27/03/19] for a discussion around this point.  Return to report
    57. See Vermeer, J., ‘It’s time: Voices from North Korea’s largest underground movement – the secret church’, Open Doors, 2014 and ‘Human rights without frontiers newsletter North Korea’, Human Rights Without Frontiers (European Union), undated, [https://hrwf.eu/wp-content/uploads/2017/08/NorthKorea2017.pdf] [Accessed 27/03/19].  Return to report
    58. See Vermeer, J., ‘It’s time: Voices from North Korea’s largest underground movement – the secret church’, Open Doors, 2014, p.5-7  Return to report
    59. See ‘2018 Annual Report’, United States Commission on International Religious Freedom, 2018, p.84 [https://www.uscirf.gov/sites/default/files/2018USCIRFAR.pdf] [Accessed 27/03/19].  Return to report
    60. See World Watch Research, ‘Maldives Dossier’, Open Doors, 2019 [https://media.opendoorsuk.org/document/pdf/Maldives%20-%20WWR%20COUNTRY%20DOSSIER%20-%20January%202019%20update.pdf] [Accessed 28/03/19].  Return to report
    61. Bayram, M., ‘Uzbekistan: “Investigations” don’t stop illegal police actions’, Forum 18, 29 January 2019, [http://www.forum18.org/archive.php?article_id=2445] [Accessed 27/03/19].  Return to report
    62. Corley, F., ‘Turkmenistan: Compulsory re-registration, continuing state obstruction’. Forum 18, 9 October 2017, [http://www.forum18.org/archive.php?article_id=2323] [Accessed 27/03/19].   Return to report
    63. Bayram, M., ‘Tajikistan: Protestant pastor jailed for three years’, Forum 18, [http://www.forum18.org/archive.php?article_id=2298] [Accessed 27/03/19].  Return to report
    64. Corley, F., ‘Kazakhstan: One city, two raids, three fines’, Forum 18, [http://www.forum18.org/archive.php?article_id=2458] [Accessed 27/03/19].  Return to report
    65. See Rees, M., ‘Paying the price twice: how religious persecution exacerbates the vulnerabilities of marginalised groups’ World Watch List report 2019, Open Doors, 2019, p.20 [https://www.opendoorsuk.org/persecution/resources/wwl-advocacy-report-2019.pdf] [Accessed 27/03/19]  Return to report
    66. See ‘Tajikistan: Children barred from attending church, 5,000 Christian calendars burned’, World Watch Monitor, 25 February 2019, [https://www.worldwatchmonitor.org/2019/02/tajikistan-children-barred-from-attending-church-5000-christian-calendars-burned/] [Accessed 27/03/19] and ‘2018 Annual Report’, United States Commission on International Freedom of Religion or Belief, 2018, p.106 [https://www.uscirf.gov/sites/default/files/2018USCIRFAR.pdf] [Accessed 7/03/19].  Return to report
    67. See Article 18 (4) International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights: [https://treaties.un.org/doc/publication/unts/volume%20999/volume-999-i-14668-english.pdf], [Accessed 27/03/19] and Article 13 (3) International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights [https://www.ohchr.org/en/professionalinterest/pages/cescr.aspx],  [Accessed 27/03/19].  Return to report
    68. A problem highlighted by the United Nations Special Rapporteur for Freedom of Religion or Belief in 2016: Bielfeldt, H., ‘Eliminations of all forms of religious intolerance’, United Nations Special Rapporteur for Freedom of Religion or Belief, 2 August 2016, p.11, [https://www.ohchr.org/Documents/Issues/Religion/A-71-269_en.pdf] [Accessed 27/03/19].  Return to report
    69. ibid p.14  Return to report
    70. See ‘2018 Annual Report’, United States Commission on International Freedom of Religion or Belief, 2018, p.157 [https://www.uscirf.gov/sites/default/files/2018USCIRFAR.pdf] [Accessed 27/03/19], ‘Egypt’, Aid to the Church in Need, undated, [https://acnuk.org/egypt-2/] [Accessed 27/03/19]  and ‘Egypt: new church law discriminates against Christians’, Human Rights Watch, 15 September 2016, [https://www.hrw.org/news/2016/09/15/egypt-new-church-law-discriminates-against-christians] [Accessed 27/03/19].   Return to report
    71. See Bielfeldt, H., ‘Eliminations of all forms of religious intolerance’, United Nations Special Rapporteur for Freedom of Religion or Belief, 2 August 2016, p.14, [https://www.ohchr.org/Documents/Issues/Religion/A-71-269_en.pdf] [Accessed 27/03/19].  Return to report
    72. ‘Nepal’s Christians have to trek into mountains to bury their dead’, World Watch Monitor, 23 March 2017, [https://www.worldwatchmonitor.org/2017/03/15929/] [Accessed 27/03/19].  Return to report
    73. See ‘Teaching intolerance in Pakistan’, United States Commission on International Freedom of Religion or Belief, 2016 [https://www.uscirf.gov/sites/default/files/Teaching%20Intolerance%20in%20Pakistan.pdf] [Accessed 27/03/19] and ‘2018 Annual Report’, United States Commission on International Freedom of Religion or Belief, 2018, p.69 [https://www.uscirf.gov/sites/default/files/2018USCIRFAR.pdf] [Accessed 27/03/19] and ‘Education: a pathway to convergence – a review of syllabus books taught in Pakistani public schools 2017-2018’, National Commission for Justice and Peace, 2018, [https://www.forum-asia.org/uploads/wp/2018/09/DE-Layout-2018-CURVED.pdf] [Accessed 27/03/19]  Return to report
    74.  Petri, D., ‘The interface of churches and organised crime’ World Watch Research, Open Doors, 2012, p.14 [http://opendoorsanalytical.org/wp-content/uploads/2014/10/Interface-of-Churches-and-Organised-Crime-in-Latin-America-2012.pdf] [Accessed 27/03/19] and ‘Colombia: Freedom of Religion or Belief and Freedom of Conscience’, CSW, February 2016, p.4 [https://www.csw.org.uk/2016/02/26/report/2997/article.htm] [Accessed 27/03/19]  Return to report
    75. See ‘We’re Indians too: An analysis of escalating human rights violations against religious minority communities in India’ Open Doors, 2018, p.25 [https://www.opendoorsuk.org/about/how-we-help/advocacy/uk-india-resource-booklet.pdf] [Accessed 27/03/19].  Return to report
    76.  See Petri, D., ‘The interface of churches and organised crime’ World Watch Research, Open Doors, 2012, [http://opendoorsanalytical.org/wp-content/uploads/2014/10/Interface-of-Churches-and-Organised-Crime-in-Latin-America-2012.pdf] [Accessed 27/03/19] and ‘Colombia: Freedom of Religion or Belief and Freedom of Conscience’, CSW, February 2016, [https://www.csw.org.uk/2016/02/26/report/2997/article.htm] [Accessed 27/03/19].  Return to report
    77. Fiss, J., Kestenbaum, G., ‘Respecting Rights? Measuring the world’s blasphemy laws’ United States Commission on International Religious Freedom’, July 2017, [https://www.uscirf.gov/sites/default/files/Blasphemy%20Laws%20Report.pdf] [Accessed 27/03/19].  Return to report
    78. See Jaffery, S, ‘Asia Bibi: Pakistan’s notorious blasphemy case’ BBC, undated [https://www.bbc.co.uk/news/resources/idt-sh/Asia_Bibi] [Accessed 27/03/19] for a discussion around blasphemy in Pakistan and the role of evidence or lack of evidence. Also see ‘Limitations of Minorities’ Religious Freedom in South Asia’ United States Commission on International Freedom of Religion or Belief, November 2018, p.6, [https://www.uscirf.gov/sites/default/files/Limitations%20on%20Minorities%20Religious%20Freedom%20in%20South%20Asia.pdf] [Accessed 27/03/19] for a short discussion on the role of blasphemy legislation in Pakistan and its effects on minority faith communities such as Christians.  Return to report
    79. See United Nations rights experts, including the United Nations Special Rapporteur for FoRB’s comments on the case here: Shaheed, A., Kaye, D., Zayas, A., ‘Blasphemy law has no place in a tolerant nation like Indonesia – UN rights expert’, [https://www.ohchr.org/en/NewsEvents/Pages/DisplayNews.aspx?NewsID=21646&LangID=E] [Accessed 27/03/19]. It is also worth noting that this case was not solely based on the individual’s religious identity, but that ethnic identity was also a driver of persecution.  Return to report
    80. See ‘Prisoner profile’ Release International, last updated 1 April 2016, [https://releaseinternational.org/wp-content/uploads/2017/08/PP_EF_April-2016.pdf] [Accessed 27/03/19] and See Rees, M., ‘Paying the price twice: how religious persecution exacerbates the vulnerabilities of marginalised groups’ World Watch List report 2019, Open Doors, 2019, p.7 [https://www.opendoorsuk.org/persecution/resources/wwl-advocacy-report-2019.pdf] [Accessed 27/03/19].  Return to report
    81. See Bielfeldt, H., ‘Eliminations of all forms of religious intolerance’, United Nations Special Rapporteur for Freedom of Religion or Belief, 2 August 2016, p.11, [https://www.ohchr.org/Documents/Issues/Religion/A-71-269_en.pdf] [Accessed 27/03/19].  Return to report
    82. See ‘We’re Indians too: An analysis of escalating human rights violations against religious minority communities in India’ Open Doors, 2018, [https://www.opendoorsuk.org/about/how-we-help/advocacy/uk-india-resource-booklet.pdf] [Accessed 27/03/19]. ‘India: Freedom of Religion or Belief’, CSW, September 2018, [https://www.ecoi.net/en/file/local/1447984/3175_1540664456_2018-09-general-briefings-india.pdf] [Accessed 27/03/19] and ‘Tested by fire: strengthening and supporting India’s persecuted Christians’ ACN, undated [https://acnuk.org/wp-content/uploads/2018/05/1805-India-Report-web.pdf] [Accessed 27/03/19].  Return to report
    83. See a discussion in ‘We’re Indians too: An analysis of escalating human rights violations against religious minority communities in India’ Open Doors, 2018, [https://www.opendoorsuk.org/about/how-we-help/advocacy/uk-india-resource-booklet.pdf] [Accessed 27/03/19].  Return to report
    84. See Rees, M., ‘Paying the price twice: how religious persecution exacerbates the vulnerabilities of marginalised groups’ World Watch List report 2019, Open Doors, 2019, p.16 [https://www.opendoorsuk.org/persecution/resources/wwl-advocacy-report-2019.pdf] [Accessed 27/03/19]  Return to report
    85. ‘Burma army targets Kachin Christian mission school’ CSW, 15 May 2018 [https://www.csw.org.uk/2018/05/15/news/3972/article.htm] [Accessed 27/03/19]. See too ‘Chin’ World Watch Monitor, undated, [https://staging.worldwatchmonitor.org/tag/chin/] [Accessed 27/03/19].   Return to report
    86. See Rees, M., ‘Paying the price twice: how religious persecution exacerbates the vulnerabilities of marginalised groups’ World Watch List report 2019, Open Doors, 2019, p.20 [https://www.opendoorsuk.org/persecution/resources/wwl-advocacy-report-2019.pdf] [Accessed 27/03/19].  Return to report
    87. See ‘2018 Annual Report’, United States Commission on International Religious Freedom, 2018, p.103 and p.115 [https://www.uscirf.gov/sites/default/files/2018USCIRFAR.pdf] [Accessed 27/03/19].  Return to report
    88. Release International “Country Profiles- Pakistan”, http://www.releaseinternational.org/pages/country-profiles/pakistan.php  (accessed August 3, 2010).  Return to report
    89. The material in this section is drawn from an unpublished paper presented to the Review on behalf of a number of women doing research into this area, but see too https://www.opendoorsuk.org/persecution/resources/wwl-advocacy-report-2019.pdf and https://www.ohchr.org/Documents/Issues/Religion/A-71-269_en.pdf  Return to report
    90. Pew Research Center, “Trends in global restrictions on religion: Middle East-North Africa was region with highest restrictions and hostilities in 2014,” Pew Research Center: religion & public life. June 2016, https://www.pewforum.org/2016/06/23/middle-east-north-africa-was-region-with-highest-restrictions-and-hostilities-in-2014/, (accessed 29 March 2019).  Return to report
    91. Amnesty International, “Human rights in the Middle East and North Africa: review of 2018,” Amnesty International, 2019, https://www.amnesty.org/download/Documents/MDE0194332019ENGLISH.PDF, (accessed 28 March 2019).    Return to report
    92. John Pontifex et al., “Religious Freedom in the World 2018 report,” Aid to the Church in Need.2018, https://www.churchinneed.org/wp-content/uploads/2018/11/RFR-2018-Exec-Summary-Web-version.pdf, (accessed 26 March 2019).  Return to report
    93. ACNUK. Persecuted and Forgotten? A report on Christians oppressed for their Faith 2013-2015. Surry: Aid to the Church in Need UK, 2016. http://www.acnuk.org/persecuted#countries  Return to report
    94. Christian Solidarity Worldwide (CSW), “Religious identity and Conflict in the Middle East,” FoRB in Full: A blog by CSW. https://forbinfull.org/2018/08/07/religious-identity-and-conflict-in-the-middle-east/, (accessed 29 March 2019).  Return to report
    95. Huma Haider, “The persecution of Christians in the Middle East,” K4D, February 2017. https://assets.publishing.service.gov.uk/media/59786a0040f0b65dcb00000a/042-Persecution-of-Christians-in-the-Middle-East.pdf (accessed 28 March 2019). See also Pew Research 2015 & 2016.  Return to report
    96. Majority of MENA states do not provide accurate statistics regarding their Christian population. (see also Weiner, J. R. Middle Eastern Christians: Battered, violated, and abused, do they have any chance of survival? Jerusalem: Jerusalem Center for Public Affairs. 2014. http://jcpa.org/text/book.pdf  Return to report
    97. Huma Haider, “The persecution of Christians in the Middle East,” K4D. February 2017, https://assets.publishing.service.gov.uk/media/59786a0040f0b65dcb00000a/042-Persecution-of-Christians-in-the-Middle-East.pdf, (accessed 28 March 2019)  Return to report
    98. Kraft, K. and Manar, S. Hope for the Middle East: The impact and significance of the Christian presence in Syria and Iraq: past, present and future. Open doors, served, UEL and MEC. (2016). https://www.opendoorsuk.org/about/how-we-help/advocacy/H4ME-report, (accessed 26 March 2019).  Return to report
    99. Katulis, B., deLeon, R. and Craig, J, “The Plight of Christians in the Middle East Supporting Religious Freedom, Pluralism, and Tolerance During a Time of Turmoil,” Washington, DC: Center for American Progress. 2015.  https://cdn.americanprogress.org/wp-content/uploads/2015/03/ChristiansMiddleEast-report.pdf, (accessed 26 march 2019).  Return to report
    100. Ibid.  Return to report
    101. Sara Afshari, “Hate speech against Christians in Iranian state media,” Article Eighteen. March 2019, Unpublished.  Return to report
    102. Human Rights Watch, “”They are not our brothers:” Hate Speech by Saudi Officials. Human Rights Watch, 2017. https://www.hrw.org/sites/default/files/report_pdf/saudi0917_web.pdf, (accessed 31 March 2019).  Return to report
    103. USCIRF, “United States Commission on International Religious Freedom – Annual Report,” Washington, DC: U.S. Commission on International Religious Freedom (USCIRF). April 2016, http://www.uscirf.gov/sites/default/files/USCIRF%202016%20Annual%20Report.pdf, (accessed 28 March 2019).  Return to report
    104. San Jones and Owen Bowcott, “Religious leaders say ISIS persecution of Iraqi Christians has become genocide,” The Guardian, 9 August 2014, https://www.theguardian.com/world/2014/aug/08/isis-persecution-iraqi-christians-genocide-asylum, (accessed 29 March 2019).   Return to report
    105. http://religion-freedom-report.org.uk/wp-content/uploads/2016/11/Religious-Freedom-in-the-World-Executive-Summary-2016.pdf (accessed 5 April 2019) p.7  Return to report
    106. Ben-Meir A. “The Persecution of Minorities in the Middle East. In Ellis K. (eds) secular Nationalism and Citizenship in Muslim countries. Minorities in West Asia and North Africa. Palgrave Macmillan, 14 January 2018.   Return to report
    107. Release International, “Voice of Persecuted Christians magazine Apr – Jun 2019,” Release International Voice of Persecuted Christians. April 2019. https://releaseinternational.org/wp-content/uploads/2019/03/RELEASE_MAG_R106.pdf, (accessed 31 March 2019).  Return to report
    108. Mansour Borji, “40 years of religious apartheid: Christianity in post-revolution Iran,” Article 18. Feb 11, 2019.   https://articleeighteen.com/analysis/215/, (accessed 26 March 2019).  Return to report
    109. Article Eighteen, “Shamiram Issavi’s appeal postponed until after Nowruz,” Article 18, Feb 19, 2019. https://articleeighteen.com/news/298/, (accessed 24 March 2019).  Return to report
    110. Middle East Concern, “Annual report 2017”, https://www.meconcern.org/wp-content/uploads/2018/04/MEC-Annual-Report-2017.pdf, (accessed 26 March 2019).   Return to report
    111. Middle East Concern, Iran: “Church property in Karaj confiscated,” MEC. Dec 13 2016. https://www.meconcern.org/2016/12/13/iran-church-property-in-karaj-confiscated/, (accessed 31 March 2019).  Return to report
    112. Middle East Concern, “Annual report 2017”, https://www.meconcern.org/wp-content/uploads/2018/04/MEC-Annual-Report-2017.pdf, (accessed 26 March 2019).  Return to report
    113. Ibid.  Return to report
    114. International Religious Freedom Report for 2017 United States Department of State • Bureau of Democracy, Human Rights, and Labor https://www.state.gov/documents/organization/281138.pdf  Return to report
    115. Destruction of Cultural Property in the Northern Part of Cyprus and Violations of International Law. Report for the US Congress April 2009. Directorate of Legal Research LL File No. 2008-01356  Return to report
    116. Anne-Christine Hoff, “Turkey Turns on its Christians,” Middle East Forum, vol. 25: no.3, summer 2018. https://www.meforum.org/7243/turkey-turns-on-its-christians, (accessed 28 March 2019).  Return to report
    117. Turkish Association of Protestant Churches Human Rights Violations Report, 2018, South Hadley, Mass. http://www.isrme.org/wp-content/uploads/2019/02/2018-Human-Rights-Violations-Report.pdf  Return to report
    118. Turkish Association of Protestant Churches Human Rights Violations Report, 2018, South Hadley, Mass. http://www.isrme.org/wp-content/uploads/2019/02/2018-Human-Rights-Violations-Report.pdf  Return to report
    119. United States Commission on International Religious Freedom, “Special report: Study revealed numerous passages in Saudi textbooks advocating intolerance and violence,” United States Commission on International Religious Freedom, May 2018,  https://www.uscirf.gov/sites/default/files/USCIRF%20Special%20Report%20-%20Saudi%20textbooks%205-16-18_0.pdf , (accessed 26 March 2019).  Return to report
    120. World Watch Monitor, “How easy is it to live as a Christian in Arabian Peninsula?”, Worldwatch Monitor, February 20, 2017.  https://www.worldwatchmonitor.org/2017/02/how-easy-is-it-to-live-as-a-christian-in-the-arabian-peninsula/, (accessed 20 March 2019).   Return to report
    121. Adam Becket, Christians are the most persecuted religious group in the world, say Pew Report, Church Times. 26 June 2018, https://www.churchtimes.co.uk/articles/2018/29-june/news/world/christians-are-the-most-persecuted-religious-group-in-the-world-says-report, (accessed 31 March).  Return to report
    122. Cervellera, B., ‘Religious Freedom in Asia’, Religious Freedom in the World 2016 Report, Aid to the Church in Need, [http://religion-freedom-report.org.uk/wp-content/uploads/country-reports/regional-analysis/asia.pdf] accessed 21 March 2019  Return to report
    123. One might also mention Hindu nationalism in Nepal, although Christians there have not experienced problems on the same scale that they have in India. See Wagner, L., ‘The Rise—and Fall?—of Hindu Nationalism in Nepal’, Berkley Center for Religion, Peace and World Affairs, 20 July 2017 [https://berkleycenter.georgetown.edu/responses/the-rise-and-fall-of-hindu-nationalism-in-nepal] accessed 5 April 2019.  Return to report
    124. Krausz, T., ‘Religious persecution “worsening in Asia”’, UCANews, 23 August 23 2018 [https://www.ucanews.com/news/religious-persecution-worsening-in-asia/83145]; Religious freedom violations in Asia increasing – UN rapporteur, World Watch Monitor, 24 August 2018 [https://www.worldwatchmonitor.org/coe/religious-freedom-violations-in-asia-increasing-un-rapporteur/]. Both sites accessed 15 March 2019.  Return to report
    125. Cervellera, B., ‘Religious Freedom in Asia’, op. cit.  Return to report
    126. Figures quoted in United States Department of State, ‘Sri Lanka’, International Religious Freedom for 2017, [https://www.state.gov/j/drl/rls/irf/2017/sca/281034.htm] accessed 29 March 2019.  Return to report
    127. Pontifex, J., and Newton, J., Persecuted and Forgotten? A Report on Christians oppressed for their Faith 2015-17 Executive Summary, Aid to the Church in Need, 2017, p.24-5 [https://acnuk.org/persecuted/]; ‘India’, Religious Freedom in the World 2018 Report, Aid to the Church in Need [https://acnuk.org/india/]  Return to report
    128. United States Department of State, ‘India’, International Religious Freedom Report for 2017, p. 16 [https://www.state.gov/documents/organization/281266.pdf] accessed 25 March 2019; Pontifex, J. “Main Findings”, Religious Freedom in the World Executive Summary, Aid to the Church in Need, 2018, p. 11; ‘Attacks on Christians in India double in one year,’ CathNews, 21 February 2018, [http://www.cathnews.com/cathnews/31392-attacks-on-christians-in-india-double-in-one-year] accessed 25 March 2019.  Return to report
    129. Pontifex, J. ‘Main Findings’, Religious Freedom in the World Executive Summary, Aid to the Church in Need, 2018, p. 11; According to Human rights Watch “Between May 2015 and December 2018, at least 44 people—36 of them Muslims—were killed across 12 Indian states. Over that same period, around 280 people were injured in over 100 different incidents across 20 states”. Invariably those who keep cows for commercial milk production are not Hindus. See Violent Cow Protection in India, Human Rights Watch, 18 February 2019 [https://www.hrw.org/report/2019/02/18/violent-cow-protection-india/vigilante-groups-attack-minorities] accessed 21 March 2019.  Return to report
    130. Pontifex, J. ‘Main Findings’, Religious Freedom in the World Executive Summary, Aid to the Church in Need, 2018, p. 11; ‘Attacks on Christians in India double in one year,’ CathNews, 21 February 2018 [http://www.cathnews.com/cathnews/31392-attacks-on-christians-in-india-double-in-one-year]; ‘“Hindu radicals want to eliminate us. Help us,” says the bishop of Sagar’, Asia News, 16 November 2017 [http://www.asianews.it/news-en/%26ldquo%3BHindu-radicals-want-to-eliminate-us.-Help-us%2C%26rdquo%3B-says-the-bishop-of-Sagar-42340.html]. Both sites accessed 21 March 2019.For a recent overview of the state of India’s minority groups, see alsoWe’re Indians Too: An analysis of escalating human rights violations against religious minority communities in India’, Open Doors, 2018 [https://www.opendoorsuk.org/about/how-we-help/advocacy/uk-india-resource-booklet.pdf] accessed 5 April 2019.  Return to report
    131. Pontifex, J., and Newton, J., Persecuted and Forgotten? A Report on Christians oppressed for their Faith 2015-17, Aid to the Church in Need, 2017 [https://acnuk.org/pakistanpf/]; Smith, S., ‘Pakistani Christian Girl Kidnapped, Raped After Family Refused to Convert to Islam’,Christian Post, 4 October 2016 [http://www.christianpost.com/news/pakistani-christian-girl-kidnapped-raped-after-family-refused-convert-islam-170458/] accessed  22 March 2019.  Return to report
    132. According to the APPG’s assessment, ‘Minority women are especially vulnerable due to their religious identity’. Commentary on the current state of Freedom of Religion or Belief 2018, APPG for International Freedom of Religion or Belief, p.24 [https://appgfreedomofreligionorbelief.org/media/Commentary-on-the-Current-State-of-FoRB-2018-APPG-FoRB-online.pdf] accessed 25 March 2019.  Return to report
    133. ‘New USCIRF Report: Anti-Conversion Laws on the Rise in South Asia’, USCIRF, 11 December 2018 [https://www.uscirf.gov/news-room/press-releases-statements/new-uscirf-report-anti-conversion-laws-the-rise-in-south-asia] accessed 25 March 2019.  Return to report
    134. Limitations on Minorities’ Religious Freedom in South Asia, USCIRF Special Report, November 2018, p. 1 [https://www.uscirf.gov/sites/default/files/Limitations%20on%20Minorities%20Religious%20Freedom%20in%20South%20Asia.pdf]  Return to report
    135. “However, in spreading religious faith and in introducing religious practices everyone ought at all times to refrain from any manner of action which might seem to carry a hint of coercion or of a kind of persuasion that would be dishonourable or unworthy.” Second Vatican Council of the Catholic Church, Dignitatis Humanae, 7 December 1965, §4 [http://www.vatican.va/archive/hist_councils/ii_vatican_council/documents/vat-ii_decl_19651207_dignitatis-humanae_en.html] accessed 25 March 2019; For more context see also Newton, J., Religious Freedom Today: The Catholic View, CTS, 2015, p. 39.  Return to report
    136. The Hindu, 23 April 2018 [https://www.thehindu.com/news/national/other-states/christian-missionaries-a-threat-to-unity-bjp-mp/article23639773.ece] accessed 21 March 2019; ‘Christian missionaries control Congress, threat to India: BJP’s Ballia MP’, The Statesman, 22 April 2018 [https://www.thestatesman.com/india/christian-missionaries-control-congress-threat-to-india-bjps-ballia-mp-1502625991.html] accessed 21 March 2019; Pontifex, J. ‘Main Findings’, Religious Freedom in the World Executive Summary, Aid to the Church in Need, 2018, p.11.  Return to report
    137. ‘Nepal’, Religious Freedom in the World 2018 Report, Aid to the Church in Need [https://religious-freedom-report.org/report/?report=475] accessed 25 March 2019; “Christians in Nepal Suspect Hindu Extremists in Sudden Attacks on Churches”, Morning Star News, 22 May 2018 [https://christiannews.net/2018/05/22/christians-in-nepal-suspect-hindu-extremists-in-sudden-attacks-on-churches/] accessed 22 March 2019.  Return to report
    138. While, echoing article 18 of the UDHR, the USCIRF starts with the premise that ‘Freedom of religion or belief implies that people have the right to embrace a full range of thoughts and beliefs, including those that others might deem blasphemous; freedom of expression implies that they have the right to speak or write about them publicly. People also have a right to speak out against what they consider blasphemy as long as they do not incite others to violence’ it goes on to conclude that ‘blasphemy laws, in… conception… remain problematic’. Fiss, J., and Kestenbaum, J., Respecting Rights? Measuring the World’s Blasphemy Laws, USCIRF, July 2017, p. 1 [https://www.uscirf.gov/sites/default/files/Blasphemy%20Laws%20Report.pdf] accessed 28 March 2019. However, this is a potentially reductive view which fails to take account of the fact that, for example, India’s blasphemy laws include prohibitions about damaging or defiling places of worship, disrupting services or disturbing funeral rites or interfering with dead bodies (Indian Penal Code, 1860, Government of India Ministry of Home Affairs, 295A, 296 and 297 [https://mha.gov.in/sites/default/files/IPC1860_0.pdf] accessed 28 March 2019. And legal provisions regarding defamation in a number of national legal codes do little more than prohibit hate speech in a religious context. So while noting that blasphemy laws can be used to restrict the rights laid out in article 18, a more nuanced approach is needed, rather than labelling all laws in this category as necessarily negative.  Return to report
    139. Fiss, J., and Kestenbaum, J., Respecting Rights? Measuring the World’s Blasphemy Laws, USCIRF, July 2017, p. 20.  Return to report
    140. ‘Pakistan’, Religious Freedom in the World 2018 Report, Aid to the Church in Need [https://religious-freedom-report.org/report/?report=748] accessed 28 March 2019.  Return to report
    141. For example, there is the case of Gulalai Ismail. Following an accusation of blasphemy, and calls for her to be killed in Late 2017, in early 2018 the humanist and human-rights activist successfully took her accuser, Hamza Khan, to court. Commentary on the current state of Freedom of Religion or Belief 2018, APPG for International Freedom of Religion or Belief, p.35 [https://appgfreedomofreligionorbelief.org/media/Commentary-on-the-Current-State-of-FoRB-2018-APPG-FoRB-online.pdf]; Janjua, H., and Tomlinson, H., ‘Pakistani feminist turns tables on man after blasphemy slur’, The Times, 5 February 2018 [https://www.thetimes.co.uk/article/pakistani-feminist-turns-tables-on-man-after-blasphemy-slur-58xcllwvq] accessed 28 March 2019.  Return to report
    142. https://www.nytimes.com/reuters/2019/04/24/world/asia/24reuters-sri-lanka-blasts-claim.html  Return to report
    143. Sherwood,H., ‘Christians flee growing persecution in Africa and the Middle East’, The Guardian, 13 January 2016,  [https://www.theguardian.com/world/2016/jan/13/christians-flee-growing-persecution-africa-middle-east] accessed 28 March 2019; Cilliers, J., Violence in Africa: Trends, drivers and prospects to 2023, Institute for Security studies, August 2018 [https://www.alnap.org/system/files/content/resource/files/main/ar-12.pdf] accessed 29 March 2019;  Lowry, L., ‘Sub-Saharan Africa a Persecution Powder Keg – Recent Nigerian Attack kills more than 200 Christians’, Open Doors [https://www.opendoorsusa.org/christian-persecution/stories/sub-saharan-africa-on-fire-with-persecution-recent-nigerian-attack-kills-200-christians/] accessed 29 March 2019.  Return to report
    144. Millar, J., ‘Armed gangs WIPE OUT 15 villages in mass Christian slaughter in Nigeria’, The Express, 18 February 2018, [https://www.express.co.uk/news/world/919422/christian-persecution-nigeria-islamic-Nasarawa] accessed 28 March 19; ‘Burkina Faso, West Africa’s linchpin, is losing its war on terror’, Economist, 13 December 2019 [https://www.economist.com/middle-east-and-africa/2018/12/15/burkina-faso-west-africas-linchpin-is-losing-its-war-on-terror] accessed 29 March 2019; Parkinson, J., and Hinshaw, D., ‘Islamic state, Seeking Next chapter, Makes inroads through West Africa’, Wall Street Journal [https://www.economist.com/middle-east-and-africa/2018/12/15/burkina-faso-west-africas-linchpin-is-losing-its-war-on-terror] accessed 29 March 2019.  Return to report
    145. Atori, D., ‘Boko Haram plans to eliminate Christians – Catholic Bishops’, The Eagle online, 13 April18 [https://theeagleonline.com.ng/boko-haram-plans-to-eliminate-christians-catholic-bishops/] accessed 28March 19.  Return to report
    146. Lopez Lucia, E., ‘Islamist radicalisation and terrorism in Tanzania’, Governance, Social Development, Humanitarian, Conflict – Applied Knowledge Services, 18 May 2015, [http://www.gsdrc.org/docs/open/hdq1223.pdf] accessed 28 March 2019.  Return to report
    147. ‘Vier Soldaten bei Angriff auf AU-Stützpunkt in Somalia getötet’, Tiroler Tageszeitung, 1 April 2018, [http://www.tt.com/home/14196596-91/vier-soldaten-bei-angriff-auf-au-st%C3%BCtzpunkt-in-somalia-get%C3%B6tet.csp] accessed 28/3/19.  Return to report
    148. Rees, M., World Watch List 2019 Open Doors, 16 January 2019 [https://www.opendoors.org.za/christian-persecution/world-watch-list/sudan/] – Open Doors ranked Sudan six in its World Watch List 2019 of countries with the most severe persecution of Christians (accessed 28 March 2019)  Return to report
    149. United States Commission on International Religious Freedom, 2018 Annual Report, p. 90-96 – Sudan report [https://www.uscirf.gov/sites/default/files/2018USCIRFAR.pdf] accessed 28 March 2019.  Return to report
    150. Agbo, D., and Nwaiwu, C., ‘Nigeria: Herdsmen, Boko Haram Killed 1,750 Christians in First Six Months of 2018 – Intersociety’, AllAfrica, 3 July 2018[ https://allafrica.com/stories/201807030269.html] accessed 28 March 2019.  Return to report
    151. Rees, M., Op. cit., Nigeria report [https://staging.worldwatchmonitor.org/countries/nigeria/](accessed 28/3/19  Return to report
    152. ‘Boko Haram: 200,000 Christians at Risk of Massacre in Nigeria’, NBC News, 14 February 2015, [https://www.nbcnews.com/storyline/missing-nigeria-schoolgirls/boko-haram-200-000-christians-risk-massacre-nigeria-n306211] accessed 28 March 2019.  Return to report
    153. ‘Who are Nigeria’s Boko Haram Islamist group? BBC News, 24 November 2016, [https://www.bbc.co.uk/news/world-africa-13809501] accessed 28 March 2019.  Return to report
    154. USCIRF, Op cit, p.55 [https://www.uscirf.gov/sites/default/files/2018USCIRFAR.pdf] accessed 28March 2019.  Return to report
    155. Nossiter, A., ‘Tales of Escapees in Nigeria Add to Worries About Other Kidnapped Girls, The New York Times, 14 May 2014 [https://www.nytimes.com/2014/05/15/world/africa/tales-of-escapees-in-nigeria-add-to-worries-about-other-kidnapped-girls.html]accessed 28 March 2019.  Return to report
    156. USCIRF, Op cit, p. 55 [https://www.uscirf.gov/sites/default/files/2018USCIRFAR.pdf] accessed 28 March 2019.  Return to report
    157. Ed. Pontifex, J., and Newton, J., Persecuted and Forgotten? A Report on Christians oppressed for their Faith 2015-17 – Executive Summary, p.17 drawing on research collected in-country by ACN fact-finding teams [https://acnuk.org/wp-content/uploads/2017/08/PF2017-Exec-Summ-WEB-VERSION.pdf] accessed 28 March 2019.  Return to report
    158. Stoyan Zaimov, ‘Boko Haram Explains Why It Kills Christians, Desire for an Islamic Nigeria’, The Christian Post, 12/6/12, https://www.christianpost.com/news/boko-haram-explains-attacking-christians-desire-for-an-islamic-agenda-76669 accessed 28/3/19.  Return to report
    159. Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of the Crime of Genocide, adopted by Resolution 260 (111) A of the UN General Assembly on 09 December 1948  [http://preventgenocide.org/law/convention/text.htm] accessed 19 March 2019; A definition which has been asserted by Nigeria’s house of representatives, see House of Representatives, Federal Republic of Nigeria, Votes and Proceedings, 8th National Assembly, Fourth Session, No.1, Tuesday 3 July 2018, p. 7 [http://placng.org/wp/wp-content/uploads/2018/07/House-of-Reps-votes-and-proceedings-Tuesday-3rd-July-2018.pdf] accessed 25 March 2019.  Return to report
    160. ‘Nigerian herdsmen kill 19 in Catholic church attack’, The Catholic World Report, 26 April 2018, [https://www.catholicworldreport.com/2018/04/26/nigerian-herdsmen-kill-19-in-catholic-church-attack/] accessed 28 March 2019.  Return to report
    161. https://www.christianheadlines.com/blog/muslim-fulani-herdsmen-massacre-christians-after-baby-dedication-in-nigeria.html  Return to report
    162. Laing, A., and Pfanz, M., ‘Kenya University attack: “They were lined up and executed”’, The Telegraph, 3 April 2015, [https://www.telegraph.co.uk/news/worldnews/africaandindianocean/kenya/11514500/Kenya-university-attack-They-were-lined-up-and-executed.html] accessed 28 March 2019.  Return to report
    163. ‘Al Shabaab still a threat to Kenya, new UN report says’, The Star, 19 November 2018 [https://www.the-star.co.ke/news/2018-11-19-al-shabaab-still-a-threat-to-kenya-new-un-report-says/] accessed 28 March 2019.  Return to report
    164. ‘AFRICA/SOMALIA – ‘A small community of Somali Christians lives their faith in hiding’, Agenzia Fides, 28 February 2018[ http://www.fides.org/en/news/63823-AFRICA_SOMALIA_A_small_community_of_Somali_Christians_lives_their_faith_in_hiding] accessed 28 March 2019.  Return to report
    165. US Department of State, ‘International Religious Freedom Report for 2017’, Somalia report [https://www.state.gov/j/drl/rls/irf/religiousfreedom/index.htm#wrapper]  accessed 28 March 2019.  Return to report
    166. ‘Vier Soldaten bei Angriff auf AU-Stützpunkt in Somalia getötet’, Tiroler Tageszeitung, 1/4/18, http://www.tt.com/home/14196596-91/vier-soldaten-bei-angriff-auf-au-st%C3%BCtzpunkt-in-somalia-get%C3%B6tet.csp accessed 28 March 2019.  Return to report
    167. USCIRF, Op.cit., p. 24, Central African Republic report – ‘Key Findings’,  [https://www.uscirf.gov/sites/default/files/2018USCIRFAR.pdf] accessed 28 March 2019.  Return to report
    168. ‘Who are the anti-balaka of CAR?’, The New Humanitarian, 12/2/14,  [http://www.thenewhumanitarian.org/analysis/2014/02/12/who-are-anti-balaka-car] accessed 28 March 2019.  Return to report
    169. ‘There are no Christian militias killing Muslims in the Central African Republic, ACN News, 17 February 2014 [www.members4.boardhost.com/acnaus/msg/1392602320.html] accessed 28 March 2019;; See also Mellgard, E., ‘What is the Antibalaka’, Tony Blair Institute for Global Change [https://institute.global/insight/co-existence/what-antibalaka] accessed 29 March 2019.  Return to report
    170. Moore, J., ‘Gunmen Attack Church in Central African Republic, and Warn of More Violence’, The New York Times, 2 May 2018 [https://www.nytimes.com/2018/05/02/world/africa/church-attack-central-african-republic.html] accessed 28 March 2019.  Return to report
    171. ‘Christen in Mali – Pater Germain im Interview, Zenit, 20 May 2016 [ https://de.zenit.org/articles/christen-in-mali-pater-germain-im-gespraech/] accessed 28 March 2019.  Return to report
    172. US Department of State, International Religious Freedom Report for 2014 – Mali report  p.3 [https://www.state.gov/documents/organization/238448.pdf] accessed 28 March 2019.  Return to report
    173. USCIRF, Op. cit., Sudan report, p.91 [https://www.uscirf.gov/sites/default/files/2018USCIRFAR.pdf] accessed 28 March 2019.  Return to report
    174. Pontifex, J., and Newton, J., Op.cit., Sudan country report[ https://acnuk.org/sudan/] accessed 28 March 2019.  Return to report
    175. US Department of State, Op.cit., Sudan report, https://www.state.gov/j/drl/rls/irf/religiousfreedom/index.htm#wrapper accessed 28 March 2019.  Return to report
    176. US Department of State, Op.cit., Mauritania report https://www.state.gov/j/drl/rls/irf/religiousfreedom/index.htm#wrapper  accessed 28 March 2019.  Return to report
    177. Ed. Pontifex, ‘ACN Religious Freedom in the World 2018 report’ Mauritania https://religious-freedom-report.org/report/?report=463 accessed 28 March 2019.  Return to report
    178. US Department of State, Op.cit., Mauritania report [https://www.state.gov/j/drl/rls/irf/religiousfreedom/index.htm#wrapper] accessed 28 March 2019.  Return to report
    179. Human Rights Council, ‘Detailed findings of the commission of inquiry on human rights in Eritrea’, 8 June 2016, p71, (quoting A/HRC/29/CRP.1, paras. 640-642, 645, 649-657) [https://www.ohchr.org/Documents/HRBodies/HRCouncil/CoIEritrea/A_HRC_32_CRP.1_read-only.pdf] accessed 28 March 2019.  Return to report
    180. USCIRF, Op. cit., Pp 40-41Eritrea report, https://www.uscirf.gov/sites/default/files/2018USCIRFAR.pdf  accessed 28 March 2019.  Return to report
    181. Pontifex and Newton, Op.cit., Eritrea country report [https://acnuk.org/eritrea/] accessed 28 March 2019.  Return to report
    182. US Department of State, Op.cit., Eritrea report (Executive Summary)  [https://www.state.gov/j/drl/rls/irf/religiousfreedom/index.htm#wrapper] accessed 28 March 2019.  Return to report
    183. Ibid; The former Patriarch was seen in public at a service in the Eritrean capital, Asmara, on 16th July 2017.  ‘Eritrea: Patriarch still held incommunicado’, CSW, 4th August 2017, https://www.csw.org.uk/2017/08/04/press/3659/article.htm accessed 28 March 2019.  Return to report
    184. See ‘Asia: Economy, general considerations’ [https://www.britannica.com/place/Asia/Economy] for a picture of South East Asia and East Asia within the wider continent of Asia, Accessed April 2019.  Return to report
    185. And hence when persecution is analysed for the whole country it does not receive a high enough score to feature on the list.  Return to report
    186. See Rees, M., ‘Paying the price twice: how religious persecution exacerbates the vulnerabilities of marginalised groups’ World Watch List report 2019, Open Doors, 2019, p.21 [https://www.opendoorsuk.org/persecution/resources/wwl-advocacy-report-2019.pdf] Accessed March 2019 and Rees, M., ‘Death by a thousand cuts: the rise of non-violent persecution as a tool of suppression’ World Watch List report 2018, Open Doors, 2018, p.21 [https://www.opendoorsuk.org/persecution/resources/world_watch_list_report_2018_final.pdf] Accessed March 2019.  Return to report
    187. See Vermeer, J., ‘Its time: voices from North Korea’s largest underground movement: the secret church’ Open Doors, 2014, p.4-5 and Smith, Z., Rand, S., ‘Religion and Belief in the Democratic People’s Republic of Korea: a report of the All Party Parliamentary Group on International Freedom of Religion or Belief’, All Party Parliamentary Group on Freedom of Religion or Belief, 2014, p.15-17 [https://appgfreedomofreligionorbelief.org/media/Religion-and-Belief-in-the-DPRK-APPG-on-FoRB-report-Dec-2014.pdf] Accessed April 2019. and Human Rights Watch, ‘UPR Submission, Democratic People’s Republic of Korea’ September 2013, p.2 [https://www.ohchr.org/EN/HRBodies/UPR/Pages/UPRKPStakeholdersInfoS19.aspx] Accessed April 2019.  Return to report
    188. Pontifex, J., Newton, J., ‘Persecuted and forgotten 2015-17 Executive Summary’, 2017, p. 27 [https://www.churchinneed.org/wp-content/uploads/2017/10/persecution-1-1.pdf] Accessed April 2019.  Return to report
    189. See Vermeer, J., ‘It’s time: voices from North Korea’s largest underground movement: the secret church’ Open Doors, 2014, p.5.  Return to report
    190.   ‘Total Denial: violations of freedom of religion or belief in North Korea’, CSW, September 2016, p.6-7 [https://www.csw.org.uk/2016/09/22/report/3263/article.htm] Accessed April 2019.  Return to report
    191. ibid, p.6-7  Return to report
    192. Ibid, p.3  Return to report
    193. ‘Report of the commission of inquiry on human rights in the Democratic People’s Republic of Korea’ Human rights council, Twenty-fifth session, Agenda item 4, Human rights situations that require the Council’s attention, United Nations, 7 February 2014, p.7-8 and See Vermeer, J., ‘It’s time: voices from North Korea’s largest underground movement: the secret church’ Open Doors, 2014, p.3.  [https://www.ohchr.org/en/hrbodies/hrc/coidprk/pages/reportofthecommissionofinquirydprk.aspx] Accessed April 2019.  Return to report
    194. See Vermeer, J., ‘It’s time: voices from North Korea’s largest underground movement: the secret church’ Open Doors, 2014, p.5. Also see: Ah, H., ‘North Korean state security agents infiltrate churches in China to cozy up to South Koreans’ 11 January 2019 [https://www.dailynk.com/english/north-korean-state-security-agents-infiltrate-churches-in-china-to-cozy-up-to-south-koreans/] Accessed April 2019.  Return to report
    195. ‘Report of the commission of inquiry on human rights in the Democratic People’s Republic of Korea’ Human rights council, Twenty-fifth session, Agenda item 4, Human rights situations that require the Council’s attention, United Nations, 7 February 2014, p.9 [https://www.ohchr.org/en/hrbodies/hrc/coidprk/pages/reportofthecommissionofinquirydprk.aspx] Accessed April 2019.  Return to report
    196. See ‘North Korea: a case to answer, a call to act’, CSW, 2007, p.24 [https://www.csw.org.uk/2007/06/20/report/35/article.htm] Accessed April 2019.  Return to report
    197. ibid  Return to report
    198. Smith, Z., Rand, S., ‘Religion and Belief in the Democratic People’s Republic of Korea: a report of the All Party Parliamentary Group on International Freedom of Religion or Belief’, All Party Parliamentary Group on Freedom of Religion or Belief, 2014, p.13-14 [https://appgfreedomofreligionorbelief.org/media/Religion-and-Belief-in-the-DPRK-APPG-on-FoRB-report-Dec-2014.pdf] Accessed April 2019.  Return to report
    199.   ‘Total Denial: violations of freedom of religion or belief in North Korea’, CSW, September 2016, p.6-7 [https://www.csw.org.uk/2016/09/22/report/3263/article.htm] Accessed April 2019.  Return to report
    200. Smith, Z., Rand, S., ‘Religion and Belief in the Democratic People’s Republic of Korea: a report of the All Party Parliamentary Group on International Freedom of Religion or Belief’, All Party Parliamentary Group on Freedom of Religion or Belief, 2014, p.4 [https://appgfreedomofreligionorbelief.org/media/Religion-and-Belief-in-the-DPRK-APPG-on-FoRB-report-Dec-2014.pdf] Accessed April 2019.  Return to report
    201. ‘China: country dossier’, World Watch Research, Open Doors, January 2019, p.11  Return to report
    202. ‘China: more church closures as Party tightens rules for its religious members’, World Watch Monitor, 31 August 2018 [https://www.worldwatchmonitor.org/coe/china-more-church-closures-as-party-tightens-rules-for-its-religious-members/] Accessed April 2019  Return to report
    203. Rees, M., ‘Paying the price twice: how religious persecution exacerbates the vulnerabilities of marginalised groups’ World Watch List report 2019, Open Doors, 2019, p.20 [https://www.opendoorsuk.org/persecution/resources/wwl-advocacy-report-2019.pdf] Accessed March 2019, and see ‘Defending our values: annual report 2017’ Human Rights Watch, 2017, p.196 [https://www.hrw.org/sites/default/files/world_report_download/wr2017-web.pdf] Accessed April 2019,  Return to report
    204. ‘China 2017/2018’ Amnesty International, [https://www.amnesty.org/en/countries/asia-and-the-pacific/china/report-china/] Accessed April 2019.  Return to report
    205. ‘China: Freedom of Religion or Belief’, CSW, September 2018, p.1 [https://www.csw.org.uk/2018/10/24/report/4126/article.htm] Accessed April 2019, and ‘World Report 2015’ Human Rights Watch, 2015, p.161 [https://www.hrw.org/world-report/2015] Accessed April 2019. The party reserves the right to decide what is considered ‘normal’.  Return to report
    206. ‘China: Freedom of Religion or Belief’, CSW, September 2018, p.1 https://www.csw.org.uk/2018/10/24/report/4126/article.htm] Accessed April 2019.  Return to report
    207. ibid, p.1  Return to report
    208. Zhisheng, G., ‘2016 human rights report for china’ China Aid, Christian Solidarity Worldwide and Human Rights Foundation, 2016 [https://www.csw.org.uk/2017/10/16/report/3754/copyright.htm] Accessed April 2019.  Return to report
    209. ‘China: clampdown reaches Christians in Henan’, World Watch Monitor, 11 April 2018 [https://www.worldwatchmonitor.org/2018/04/china-clampdown-reaches-christians-in-henan/] Accessed April 2019.  Return to report
    210. Haas, B., ‘China church demolition sparks fears of campaign against Christians’, The Guardian, 11 January 2018 [https://www.theguardian.com/world/2018/jan/11/china-church-demolition-sparks-fears-of-campaign-against-christians] Accessed April 2019, ‘China: Freedom of Religion or Belief’, CSW, September 2018, p.2 [https://www.csw.org.uk/2018/10/24/report/4126/article.htm] Accessed April 209  Return to report
    211. ‘China for Christians the “grey” area is shrinking’, World Watch Monitor. 16 April 2018 [https://www.worldwatchmonitor.org/2018/04/china-for-christians-the-grey-area-is-shrinking/] Accessed April 2019.  Return to report
    212. http://www.europarl.europa.eu/sides/getDoc.do?type=TA&reference=P8-TA-2019-0422&format=XML&language=EN  Return to report
    213. A process which extremely bureaucratic and impractical. It also open up the opportunity to act against the groups if they breach the strict rules they must abide by when registered.  Return to report
    214. ‘Vietnam: Freedom of Religion or Belief’, CSW, September 2018, p.1 [https://www.csw.org.uk/2018/10/24/report/4130/article.htm] Accessed April 2019, and ‘Summary of stakeholders’ submissions on Vietnam’, Report of the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Human Rights, Human Rights Council Working Group on the Universal Periodic Review, thirty-second session, 21 January – 1 February 2019,p.6 [https://documents-dds-ny.un.org/doc/UNDOC/GEN/G18/332/99/PDF/G18332/99.PDF/G1833299.pdf?OpenElement] Accessed April 2019, and ‘Summary prepared by the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Human Rights in accordance with paragraph 15 (c) of the annex to Human Rights Council resolution 5/1 and paragraph 5 of the annex to Council resolution 16/21’, Human Rights Council, Working Group on the Universal Periodic Review, twenty first session, 19-30 January 2015, [https://documents-dds-ny.un.org/doc/UNDOC/GEN/G14/191/35/PDF/G1419135.pdf?OpenElement] Accessed April 2019, and ‘Laos: Freedom of religion or belief’, CSW, September 2018, p.1 [https://www.csw.org.uk/2018/10/24/report/4128/article.htm] Accessed April 2019 and Mufford, T., ‘A right for all: freedom of religion or belief in ASEAN’, United States Commission on International Religious Freedom, September 2017, p.13 and 23-24 [https://www.uscirf.gov/sites/default/files/A%20Right%20for%20All-FoRB%20in%20ASEAN%20web%20version_0.pdf] Accessed April 2019.  Return to report
    215. ibid, p.13  Return to report
    216. See ‘Vietnamese pastor punished for ‘reports’ to US diplomats: Catholic blogger to be expelled to France’ World Watch Monitor, 15 June 2017 [https://www.worldwatchmonitor.org/2017/06/18704/] Accessed April 2019. ‘Vietnam: Freedom of Religion or Belief’, CSW, September 2018, p.1 and USCIRF ASEAN, p.24.  Return to report
    217. Human Rights Without Frontiers, 2017, p.66 [https://www.hrw.org/world-report/2017] Accessed April 2019.  Return to report
    218. Summary prepared by the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Human Rights in accordance with paragraph 15 (b) of the annex to Human Rights Council resolution 5/1 and paragraph 5 of the annex to Council resolution 16/21, Human Rights Council Working Group on the Universal Periodic Review Nineteenth session 28 April – 9 May 2014 [https://documents-dds-ny.un.org/doc/UNDOC/GEN/G14/108/48/PDF/G1410848.pdf?OpenElement] Accessed April 2019.  Return to report
    219. Summary prepared by the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Human Rights in accordance with paragraph 15 (b) of the annex to Human Rights Council resolution 5/1 and paragraph 5 of the annex to Council resolution 16/21, Human Rights Council Working Group on the Universal Periodic Review Nineteenth session 28 April – 9 May 2014 [https://documents-dds-ny.un.org/doc/UNDOC/GEN/G14/108/48/PDF/G1410848.pdf?OpenElement] Accessed April 2019.  Return to report
    220. ‘Laos: Freedom of religion or belief’, CSW, September 2018, p.1 [https://www.csw.org.uk/2018/10/24/report/4128/article.htm] Accessed April 2019.  Return to report
    221. Rees, M., ‘Paying the price twice: how religious persecution exacerbates the vulnerabilities of marginalised groups’ World Watch List report 2019, Open Doors, 2019, p.16 [https://www.opendoorsuk.org/persecution/resources/wwl-advocacy-report-2019.pdf] Accessed April 2019.    Return to report
    222. Mufford, T., ‘A right for all: freedom of religion or belief in ASEAN’, United States Commission on International Religious Freedom, September 2017, p.7 [https://www.uscirf.gov/sites/default/files/A%20Right%20for%20All-FoRB%20in%20ASEAN%20web%20version_0.pdf] Accessed April 2019.  Return to report
    223. Human Rights watch South East Asia report, 2018, p.30-31, [https://www.hrw.org/sites/default/files/supporting_resources/asean_australia0318.pdf] Accessed April 2019.  Return to report
    224. Thought to be sponsored by China  Return to report
    225. ‘Churches destroyed, priests questioned in Myanmar’s Shan state’, World Watch Monitor, 20 September 2018 [https://www.worldwatchmonitor.org/coe/churches-destroyed-priests-questioned-in-myanmars-shan-state/] Accessed April 2019.  Return to report
    226. See USCIRF’s table outlining the range of blasphemy legislation in South East Asia: Mufford, T., ‘A right for all: freedom of religion or belief in ASEAN’, United States Commission on International Religious Freedom, September 2017, p.30 [https://www.uscirf.gov/sites/default/files/A%20Right%20for%20All-FoRB%20in%20ASEAN%20web%20version_0.pdf] Accessed April 2019.  Return to report
    227. Indonesia: freedom of religion or belief’ CSW, September 2018, p.2 [https://www.csw.org.uk/2018/10/24/report/4127/article.htm] Accessed April 2019.  Return to report
    228. See the World Watch Monitor ‘Ahok’ archive for more on this case: ‘Ahok’, World Watch Monitor [https://www.worldwatchmonitor.org/tag/ahok/] Accessed April 2019.  Return to report
    229. Indonesia: freedom of religion or belief’ CSW, September 2018, p.2 [https://www.csw.org.uk/2018/10/24/report/4127/article.htm] [Accessed 04/04/19].  Return to report
    230. See Mufford, T., ‘A right for all: freedom of religion or belief in ASEAN’, United States Commission on International Religious Freedom, September 2017, p.30 [https://www.uscirf.gov/sites/default/files/A%20Right%20for%20All-FoRB%20in%20ASEAN%20web%20version_0.pdf] [Accessed 04/04/19].  Return to report
    231. ibid, p.4 and p.30  Return to report
    232. ‘Brunei: country dossier’, World Watch Research, Open Doors, January 2019, p.11  Return to report
    233. See ‘Public inquiry into the disappearance of Raymond Koh’, Human Rights Commission of Malaysia (SUHAKAM), Kuala Lumpur, 3 April 2019.   Return to report
    234. ‘Update: son of abducted Malaysian pastor suspects he may have been murdered’ World Watch Monitor, 2 March 2017 [https://www.worldwatchmonitor.org/2017/03/update-son-of-abducted-malaysian-pastor-suspects-he-may-have-been-murdered/] Accessed April 2019. More on the Raymond Koh incident can be read here: ‘Raymond Koh’, World Watch Monitor’ [https://www.worldwatchmonitor.org/tag/raymond-koh/page/2/] Accessed April 2019.  Return to report
    235. ‘Nearly 6 in 10 Indonesia Muslim teachers intolerant; Many vilify Modern Science survey’, Jakarta Globe, 18 October 2018, referenced in ‘Indonesia: visit report’, CSW, 2018, p.3 [https://www.csw.org.uk/2018/11/08/report/4159/article.htm] Accessed April 2019  Return to report
    236. Indonesia: freedom of religion or belief’ CSW, September 2018, p.2 [https://www.csw.org.uk/2018/10/24/report/4127/article.htm] Accessed April 2019  Return to report
    237. Mufford, T., ‘A right for all: freedom of religion or belief in ASEAN’, United States Commission on International Religious Freedom, September 2017, p.28 [https://www.uscirf.gov/sites/default/files/A%20Right%20for%20All-FoRB%20in%20ASEAN%20web%20version_0.pdf] Accessed April 2019.  Return to report
    238. Kapoor, K., ‘Family of IS-inspired suicide bombers attack Indonesian churches, at least 13 dead’ Reuters, 13 May 2018 [https://uk.reuters.com/article/uk-indonesia-bomb-churches/family-of-is-inspired-suicide-bombers-attack-indonesian-churches-at-least-13-dead-idUKKCN1IE026] Accessed April 2019.  Return to report
    239. ‘Kidnapped Philippines priest pleads: Please consider us!’ World Watch Monitor, 31 May 2017 [https://www.worldwatchmonitor.org/2017/05/kidnapped-philippines-priest-pleads-please-consider-us/] Accessed April 2019. For more on the Marawi siege, see World Watch Monitor’s Marawi archive: ‘Marawi’ World Watch Monitor [https://www.worldwatchmonitor.org/tag/marawi/page/4/] Accessed April 2019.  Return to report
    240. Sixteen hurt in Christmas Eve blast at Catholic church in Philippines’, Reuters, 25 December 2016 [https://www.reuters.com/article/uk-philippines-blast/sixteen-hurt-in-christmas-eve-blast-at-catholic-church-in-philippines-idUSKBN14E0GJ] Accessed April 2019.  Return to report
    241. ‘Jolo church attack: many killed in Philippines’, BBC News, BBC, 27 January 2019 [https://www.bbc.co.uk/news/world-asia-47018747]  Return to report
    242. Thomas Kunze, “The situation of Christian in Central and South Asia,” KAS International Report. 2011. https://www.kas.de/c/document_library/get_file?uuid=c89ee981-22eb-3ce3-499a-ed9c376cd6e5&groupId=252038, (accessed 5 April 2019).  Return to report
    243. Sebastien Peyrouse, “Why do Central Asian governments fear religion? A consideration of Christian movements. Journal of Eurasia Studies, Volume1, Issue 2. July 2010, pp. 134-143. https://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/pii/S1879366510000229, (accessed 4 April 2019).  Return to report
    244. John Anderson, “Religion, State and Politics in the Soviet Union and Successor States.” Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1994.(accessed 25 April 2019)  Return to report
    245. Kathleen Collins, “Faith and Reason: Christian strategies under post-Soviet repression in Central Asia”, The review of Faith & International Affairs. Vol. 15/1, pp 43-55, March 2017. https://www.tandfonline.com/doi/abs/10.1080/15570274.2017.1284398, (accessed 1 April 2019).  Return to report
    246. Jeremy Barker, Responding to Religious repression in Central Asia, https://www.religiousfreedominstitute.org/blog/responding-to-religious-repression-in-central-asia (accessed 24 April 2019)  Return to report
    247. Release International, “Central Asia clampdown on Christians,” Release International: Voice of Persecuted Christians. September 2018, https://releaseinternational.org/central-asia-clampdown-on-christians/, (accessed 8 April 2019).  Return to report
    248. Lindy Lowry, “7 reasons why hotbeds of persecution are growing in Central Asia,” Open Doors USA. August 2018. https://www.opendoorsusa.org/christian-persecution/stories/7-reasons-why-hotbeds-of-persecution-are-growing-in-central-asia/(accessed 24 April 2019)  Return to report
    249. Felix Corley, “Kazakhstan: Six await trial, cancer sufferer not freed,” Forum 18, 12 January 2018, http://www.forum18.org/archive.php?article_id=2345, (accessed 1 April 2019).   Return to report
    250. Human Rights Watch, “World Report 2018,” Human Rights Watch, 2019, https://www.hrw.org/sites/default/files/world_report_download/hrw_world_report_2019.pdf, (accessed 5 April 2019)  Return to report
    251. The U.S. Commission on International Religious Freedom, “2018 Annual report”, United States Commission on International Religious Freedom. April 2018. https://www.uscirf.gov/sites/default/files/2018USCIRFAR.pdf, (accessed 3 April 2019)  Return to report
    252. Caleb Parke, “Christian persecution set to rise ‘Sharply’ in 2019, group warns,” Fox News Channel, 7 January 2019, https://www.foxnews.com/world/christian-group-warns-of-sharply-rising-persecution-in-these-countries-in-2019, (accessed 3 April 2019)  Return to report
    253. Release International, “Central Asia clampdown on Christians,” Sep 2018. (accessed 24 April 2019)  Return to report
    254. Dr Matthew Rees, “World Watch List Report 2018,” Open Doors UK & Ireland, 2018, https://www.opendoorsuk.org/persecution/resources/world_watch_list_report_2018_final.pdf, (accessed 7 April 2019).  Return to report
    255. United States Commission on International Religious freedom, “2018 Annual report”, https://www.uscirf.gov/sites/default/files/2018USCIRFAR.pdf, (accessed 6 April 2019).  Return to report
    256. https://opendoorsyouth.org/news/what-persecution-looks-like-in-central-asia/ (accessed 24 April 2019).  Return to report
    257. Release International, “Central Asia clampdown on Christians,” September 2018 (accessed 24 April 2019)  Return to report
    258. United States Department of State, 2013 Report on International Religious Freedom – Kazakhstan, 28 July 2014, https://www.refworld.org/docid/53d9075d14.html, (accessed 25 April 2019)  Return to report
    259. Kathleen Collins in Under Caesar’s Sword: how Christians respond to Persecution, edited by Daniel Philipott, Timothy Samuel Shah, P173 (accessed 24 April 2019)  Return to report
    260. Nodirbek Soliev, “Kazakhstan, Kyrgyzstan, Tajikistan, Turkmenistan and Uzbekistan”, Counter Terrorist Trends and Analyses, vol. 7, No.1, 2015, pp. 50-57. (accessed 24 April 2019)  Return to report
    261. Sébastien Peyrouse, “Christian Movements in Central Asia: Managing a Religious Minority in Soviet Times,” Acta Slavica Iaponica, Slavic Research Center, Kokkaido University, vol. 25,2008,  pp. 135 – 161. http://src-h.slav.hokudai.ac.jp/publictn/acta/25/peyrouse.pdf (accessed 29 March 2019).    Return to report
    262. Kathleen Collins, “Faith and Reason: Christian strategies under post-Soviet repression in Central Asia”, The Review of Faith & International Affairs. Vol. 15/1, pp 43-55, March 2017. https://www.tandfonline.com/doi/abs/10.1080/15570274.2017.1284398 (accessed 25 April 2019)  Return to report
    263. USCIRF 2018 Annual Report.(accessed 24 April 2019)  Return to report
    264. Ibid.  Return to report
    265. Central Intelligence Agency, “Uzbekistan,” https://www.cia.gov/library/publications/the-world-factbook/geos/uz.html(accessed 24 April 2019)  Return to report
    266. Central Intelligence Agency, “Kazakhstan,” https://www.cia.gov/library/publications/the-world-factbook/geos/kz.html(accessed 24 April 2019)  Return to report
    267. Thomas Kunze, “The situation of Christian in Central and South Asia,” KAS International Report. 2011. https://www.kas.de/c/document_library/get_file?uuid=c89ee981-22eb-3ce3-499a-ed9c376cd6e5&groupId=252038, (accessed 5 April 2019).  Return to report
    268. United States Commission on International Religious freedom, “Afghanistan 2017 International Religious Freedom Report,” USCIRF, 2017. https://www.state.gov/documents/organization/281260.pdf, (accessed 30 March 2019).  Return to report
    269. Commentary on the current state of Freedom of Religion or Belief 2018, APPG for International Freedom of Religion or Belief, p.8 [https://appgfreedomofreligionorbelief.org/media/Commentary-on-the-Current-State-of-FoRB-2018-APPG-FoRB-online.pdf] accessed 25 March 2019; ‘Afghanistan: country dossier’, World Watch Research, Open Doors, April 2018, p.8 [https://staging.worldwatchmonitor.org/countries/Afghanistan/] accessed 28 March 2019.  Return to report
    270. ‘Forced back to danger: asylum-seekers returned from Europe to Afghanistan’, Amnesty International, 2017, p.14.  Return to report
    271. United States Commission on International Religious freedom, “Uzbekistan 2017 International Religious Freedom Report,” (USCIRF), 2017, https://www.state.gov/documents/organization/281284.pdf, (accessed 4 April 2019).  Return to report
    272. Release International 2018. Also reported on the World Watch Monitor Website, “Evangelical churches in Turkmenistan want official registration,” 26 January 2018, https://www.worldwatchmonitor.org/2018/01/evangelical-churches-turkmenistan-want-official-registration/ (accessed 25 April 2019).  Return to report
    273. Mushfig Bayram & John Kinahan, “Uzbekistan: Religious freedom survey,” Forum 18, September 2017. https://www.refworld.org/docid/59b7f11b4.html, (accessed 3 April 2019).  Return to report
    274. Kathleen Collins, “Christian repression and survival in post-Soviet Central Asia,” in Under Caesar’s Sword: How Christians Respond to Persecution, eds. Daniel Philpott and Timothy Samuel Shah, (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 2018), 162 – 197. (accessed 24 April 2019).  Return to report
    275. Felix Corley, “Azerbaijan: Religious freedom survey,” Forum 18, November 2018. http://www.forum18.org/archive.php?article_id=2429, (accessed 8 April 2019).  Return to report
    276. Felix Corley, “Kazakhstan: New Summary fines, No due Process.” Forum 18, July 18 2016, http://www.forum18.org/archive.php?article_id=2200, (accessed 3 April 2019).  Return to report
    277. Lindy Lowry, “7 reasons why hotbeds of persecution are growing in Central Asia,” Open Doors USA. August 2018. (accessed 2 April 2019)  Return to report
    278. Release International, “Supporting Christian in Central Asia,” Release International: Voice of persecuted Christians, 2018, (accessed 24 April 2019)  Return to report
    279. Release International, “Militants burn Baptist church in Kyrgyzstan,” Release International: Voice of Persecuted Christians. January 2018, https://releaseinternational.org/militants-burn-baptist-church-kyrgyzstan-altar-bible-survives-blaze-unharmed/, (accessed 5 April 2019).  Return to report
    280. Flex Corley, “Kazakhstan; Religious Freedom survey, September 2018,” Forum 18 News Service, Oslo, Norway, September 2018, http://www.forum18.org/archive.php?article_id=2409, (accessed 6 April 2019).  Return to report
    281. Mushfig Bayram, “Tajikistan: Jailed, awaiting trial on “incitement” charges” Forum 18. 20 March 2019, http://www.forum18.org/archive.php?article_id=2463, (accessed 6 April 2019).     Return to report
    282. Release International, “Militants burn Baptist church in Kyrgyzstan,” January 2018. (accessed 24 April 2019)  Return to report
    283. Release International, “Central Asia clampdown on Christians” Release International: Voice of Persecuted Christians. September 2018, (accessed 24 April 2019).  Return to report
    284. The 18 September 2018 News, “Central Asia clampdown on Christians”, quotes the interview. https://releaseinternational.org/central-asia-clampdown-on-christians/, (accessed 25 April 2019).  Return to report
    285. Thomas Kunze, “The situation of Christian in Central and South Asia,” KAS International Report. 2011, pp. 67-68. (accessed 24 April 2019).  Return to report
    286. Release International source. Unpublished March 2019.  Return to report
    287. Release International source. Unpublished March 2019.  Return to report
    288. Release International, “Central Asia clampdown on Christians,”  Release International: Voice of Persecuted Christians. September 2018, https://releaseinternational.org/central-asia-clampdown-on-christians/ (accessed 8 April 2019).  Return to report
    289. World Watch Monitor, “Kazakhstan: Child in church triggered police raid”, Worldwatch Monitor, 28 March 2018, (accessed 24 April 2019).  Return to report
    290. Release International, “Central Asia clampdown on Christians,”  Release International: Voice of Persecuted Christians. September 2018, (accessed 24 April 2019)  Return to report
    291. USCIRF, 2018 Annual Report.(accessed 24 April 2019)  Return to report
    292. Kathleen Collins and Erica Owen, “Islamic religiosity and regime references: explaining support for democracy and political Islam in Central Asia and the Caucasus,” Political Research Quarterly, vol. 65, issue 3, 2012, pp. 499-515. (accessed 24 April 2019)  Return to report
    293. Kathleen Collins, “Faith and Reason: Christian strategies under Post-Soviet Repression in Central Asia,” Faith and International Affairs, vol. 15, No.1, 2016, pp 43-55. (accessed 24 April 2019)  Return to report
    294. Release International, “Central Asia clampdown on Christians,”  Release International: Voice of Persecuted Christians. September 2018, https://releaseinternational.org/central-asia-clampdown-on-christians/, (accessed 8 April 2019).   Return to report
    295. Kathleen Collins, “Faith and Reason: Christian strategies under Post-Soviet Repression in Central Asia,” Faith and International Affairs, vol. 15, No.1, 2016, pp 43-55.  https://www.tandfonline.com/doi/full/10.1080/15570274.2017.1284398, (accessed 28 March 2019).  Return to report
    296. Release International, “Central Asia clampdown on Christians,” 2018.  Return to report
    297. USCIRF, 2018 Annual Report.  Return to report
    298. Daniel Philpott and Timothy Samuel Shah, eds., “Under Caesar’s Sword: How Christians Respond to Persecution. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. 2018. Under Caesar’s Sword: in response to persecution, (accessed 24 April 2019)  Return to report
    299. Ibid.  Return to report
    300. Jeremy Barker, “Responding to religious repression in Central Asia,” Religious Freedom Institute. February 2018, https://www.religiousfreedominstitute.org/blog/responding-to-religious-repression-in-central-asia, (accessed 1 April 2019).  Return to report
    301. See ‘Religion in Latin America: Widespread change in a historically Catholic region’, Pew Research Center: religion and public life, 13 November 2014, [https://www.pewforum.org/2014/11/13/religion-in-latin-america/] Accessed 24/04/19; and ‘Cuba: religious demography –affiliation’, Pew-Templeton Global Religious Futures Project, undated webpage Accessed 24/4/19  Return to report
    302. See ‘The global Catholic population’, Pew Research Center: religion and Public Life, 13 February 2013, [https://www.pewforum.org/2013/02/13/the-global-catholic-population/] Accessed 28/03/19; and Lipka, M., ‘A snapshot of Catholic in Mexico, Pope Francis’ next stop’, Pew Research Center, 10 February 2016, [https://www.pewresearch.org/fact-tank/2016/02/10/a-snapshot-of-catholics-in-mexico-pope-francis-next-stop/] (Accessed 25 April 2019)       Return to report
    303. At times religious persecution is due to religious behaviour rather than religious identity. This plays a key role in the persecution dynamic of Latin America. For a wider discussion on this issue, see Petri, D, “Challenges to religious freedom in the Americas” Testimony before the Subcommittee on the Western Hemisphere, House Committee on Foreign Affairs, Sept 2015 (Accessed 25 April 2019)  Return to report
    304. See Tate, W., ‘Paramilitary forces in Colombia’, Latin American Research Review, Vol.46, No.3, 2011, pp.191-200 and Tucker, D., ‘Mexico’s most wanted: a guide to the drug cartels’ BBC, 27 March 2018 [https://www.bbc.co.uk/news/world-latin-america-40480405] Accessed 24/04/19.   Return to report
    305. Felter, C, Renwick, D., ‘Colombia’s civil conflict’, Council on Foreign Relations, last updated 11 January 2017 [https://www.cfr.org/backgrounder/colombias-civil-conflict] Accessed 28/03/19.  Return to report
    306. Tucker, D., ‘Mexico’s most wanted: a guide to the drug cartels’ BBC, 27 March 2018, [https://www.bbc.co.uk/news/world-latin-america-40480405] Accessed 27 March 2019.  Return to report
    307. See Aguilar, S., ‘2017 – A disastrous year for Mexican priests’ The Roman Catholic Multimedia Centre, 2017[http://ccm.org.mx/wp-content/uploads/2017/08/CCM-mid-2017-report.pdf] Accessed 24 April  2019.  Return to report
    308. Ibid.  Return to report
    309. Petri, D., ‘The interface of churches and organised crime’ World Watch Research, Open Doors, 2012, p.14 [http://opendoorsanalytical.org/wp-content/uploads/2014/10/Interface-of-Churches-and-Organised-Crime-in-Latin-America-2012.pdf] Accessed 27/03/19.  Return to report
    310. ‘Colombia: Freedom of Religion or Belief and Freedom of Conscience’, CSW, February 2016, p.4 [https://www.csw.org.uk/2016/02/26/report/2997/article.htm] Accessed 27/03/19.  Return to report
    311. See Ramirez, R., ‘Latin America: organised corruption and crime – implications for Christians’. World Watch Research, Open Doors, 2018, p.13  [https://www.worldwatchmonitor.org/wp-content/uploads/2018/05/Latin-America-Organized-corruption-and-crime-2018.pdf]  Accessed 24/04/19.  Return to report
    312. Petri, D., ‘The interface of churches and organised crime’ World Watch Research, Open Doors, 2012, p.16 [http://opendoorsanalytical.org/wp-content/uploads/2014/10/Interface-of-Churches-and-Organised-Crime-in-Latin-America-2012.pdf] Accessed 27/03/19.  Return to report
    313. Ramirez, R., ‘Latin America: organised corruption and crime – implications for Christians’. World Watch Research, Open Doors, 2018, p.10 and Petri, D., ‘The interface of churches and organised crime’ 2012, p.13-14 [https://www.worldwatchmonitor.org/wp-content/uploads/2018/05/Latin-America-Organized-corruption-and-crime-2018.pdf]  Accessed 24 April.  Return to report
    314. Ramirez, R., ‘Latin America: organised corruption and crime – implications for Christians’. World Watch Research, Open Doors, 2018, p.6 [https://www.worldwatchmonitor.org/wp-content/uploads/2018/05/Latin-America-Organized-corruption-and-crime-2018.pdf]  and Petri, D, ‘The interface of churches and organised crime’ 2012, p.13 http://opendoorsanalytical.org/wp-content/uploads/2014/10/Interface-of-Churches-and-Organised-Crime-in-Latin-America-2012.pdf] Accessed 24/4/19.  Return to report
    315. ‘Colombia: Freedom of Religion or Belief and Freedom of Conscience’, CSW, February 2016, p.4 [https://www.csw.org.uk/2016/02/26/report/2997/article.htm] Accessed 27 March 2019.  Return to report
    316. Jackson, R., ‘Colombia – compound structural vulnerabilities facing Christian women under pressure for their faith’ World Watch Research, Open Doors, 2018, p.33  [https://www.worldwatchmonitor.org/wp-content/uploads/2018/11/COLOMBIA-Compound-structural-vulnerabilities-facing-Christian-women-2018-FINAL-WITH-PREFACE.pdf] Accessed 24 April 2019.  Return to report
    317. Ibid, p.13  Return to report
    318. Ibid, p.13-14 and ‘Colombia: Freedom of Religion or Belief and Freedom of Conscience’, CSW, February 2016, p.5 [https://www.csw.org.uk/2016/02/26/report/2997/article.htm] Accessed 27 March 2019.  Return to report
    319. Ramirez, R., ‘Latin America: organised corruption and crime – implications for Christians’. World Watch Research, Open Doors, p.9 [https://www.worldwatchmonitor.org/wp-content/uploads/2018/05/Latin-America-Organized-corruption-and-crime-2018.pdf] Accessed 24 April 2019.  Return to report
    320. Ibid, p.10  Return to report
    321. See Rees, M., ‘Religious minorities are specifically vulnerable: intersectional identity and international aid’, LSE Religion and Global Society blog, LSE, January 2019 [https://blogs.lse.ac.uk/religionglobalsociety/2019/01/religious-minorities-are-especially-vulnerable-intersectional-identity-and-international-aid/] Accessed 28 March 2019; and Open Doors USA, Stories of Christian persecution| Children of Colombia’, YouTube, 7 January 2013 [https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=0Eh4PN3krE4] Accessed 28 March 2019.  Return to report
    322. Rees, M., ‘Paying the price twice:’ in ‘World Watch List report 2019 p.19  Open Doors – Paying the price twice: how religious persecution exacerbates the vulnerabilities of marginalised groups’ Accessed 24/4/19  Return to report
    323. Petri, D., ‘The interface of churches and organised crime’ World Watch Research, Open Doors, 2012, p.14 [http://opendoorsanalytical.org/wp-content/uploads/2014/10/Interface-of-Churches-and-Organised-Crime-in-Latin-America-2012.pdf] Accessed 27 March 2019.  Return to report
    324. ‘Colombia: Freedom of Religion or Belief and Freedom of Conscience’, CSW, February 2016, p.6 [https://www.csw.org.uk/2016/02/26/report/2997/article.htm] Accessed 27 March 2019.  Return to report
    325. Ibid, p.6  Return to report
    326. Petri, D., ‘The interface of churches and organised crime’ World Watch Research, Open Doors, 2012, p.20 [http://opendoorsanalytical.org/wp-content/uploads/2014/10/Interface-of-Churches-and-Organised-Crime-in-Latin-America-2012.pdf] Accessed 27 March 2019.  Return to report
    327. Ramirez, R., ‘Latin America: organised corruption and crime – implications for Christians’. World Watch Research, Open Doors, 2018, p.1-4  and Petri, D., ‘The interface of churches and organised crime’ World Watch Research, Open Doors, 2012, p.20 [http://opendoorsanalytical.org/wp-content/uploads/2014/10/Interface-of-Churches-and-Organised-Crime-in-Latin-America-2012.pdf] Colombia’s problem with corruption can be understood when one considers its ranking in the international transparency ranking. See: ‘Colombia’, Transparency International] Accessed 25 April 2019  Return to report
    328. See ‘Summary of stakeholder’s submissions on Mexico’, Report of the Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Human Rights, United Nations Human Rights Council, Working group on the Universal Periodic Review, 31st session, 5-16 November 2018, Accessed 24/4/19  Return to report
    329. ‘Colombia: Freedom of Religion or Belief and Freedom of Conscience’, CSW, February 2016, p.1 [https://www.csw.org.uk/2016/02/26/report/2997/article.htm] [Accessed 27/03/19].  Return to report
    330. ‘Colombia: Freedom of Religion or Belief and Freedom of Conscience’, CSW, February 2016, p.2 [https://www.csw.org.uk/2016/02/26/report/2997/article.htm] Accessed 27 March 2019.  Return to report
    331. Jackson, R., ‘Colombia – compound structural vulnerabilities facing Christian women under pressure for their faith’ World Watch Research, Open Doors, 2018, p.13, 20, 27 Assessed 24/4/19  Return to report
    332. Petri, D., in ‘In choosing Christianity, Mexican tribals risk alienation, eviction from their communities’ World Watch Monitor, 6 April 2017 [https://www.worldwatchmonitor.org/2017/04/in-choosing-christianity-mexican-tribals-risk-alienation-eviction-from-their-communities/] Accessed 29 March 2019.  Return to report
    333. See ‘2018 Annual Report’, United States Commission on International Religious Freedom, 2018, p.149 [https://www.uscirf.gov/sites/default/files/2018USCIRFAR.pdf] Accessed 27 March 2019.  Return to report
    334. ‘Cuba: Freedom of religion or belief annual report’, CSW, 24 January 2018, p.3 [https://www.csw.org.uk/2018/01/24/report/3827/article.htm] Accessed 28/03/19, ‘Cuba: country dossier’ , World Watch Research, Open Doors, 2019 Accessed 24 April 2019; and Antonio, J., Petri, D., ‘Cuba: new names but the same approach – changes after elections’, Observatory for Religious Freedom in Latin America, 17 April 2018 [https://www.worldwatchmonitor.org/wp-content/uploads/2018/04/Cuba-New-names-but-the-same-approach.pdf] Accessed 28 March 2019.  Return to report
    335. See ‘2018 Annual Report’, United States Commission on International Religious Freedom, 2018, p.152 [https://www.uscirf.gov/sites/default/files/2018USCIRFAR.pdf] Accessed 27 March 2019.  Return to report
    336. ‘Cuba: Freedom of religion or belief annual report’, CSW, 24 January 2018, p.4 [https://www.csw.org.uk/2018/01/24/report/3827/article.htm] Accessed 28 March 2019;  and See ‘2018 Annual Report’, United States Commission on International Religious Freedom, 2018, p.151 [https://www.uscirf.gov/sites/default/files/2018USCIRFAR.pdf] Accessed 27 March 2019.  Return to report
    337. ‘Cuba: Freedom of religion or belief annual report’, CSW, 24 January 2018, p.4-5 [https://www.csw.org.uk/2018/01/24/report/3827/article.htm] Accessed 28 march 2019.   Return to report
    338. ‘Cuba: Freedom of religion or belief annual report’, CSW, 24 January 2018, p.6-7 [https://www.csw.org.uk/2018/01/24/report/3827/article.htm] Accessed 28 March 2019.   Return to report
    339. See ‘2018 Annual Report’, United States Commission on International Religious Freedom, 2018, p.150 [https://www.uscirf.gov/sites/default/files/2018USCIRFAR.pdf] Accessed 27 March 2019.  Return to report
    340. ‘Venezuela: country dossier’, World Watch Research, Open Doors, 2019, p.11 and 14 [Accessed 24 April 2019.  Return to report
    341. ‘Nicaragua: country dossier’, World Watch Research, Open Doors 2019, p.11 Accessed 28 March 2019.  Return to report
    342. ‘Nicaragua 2017 International Religious Freedom Report’ Executive Summary, United State Commission on International Religious Freedom, 2017, p.3-4 [https://www.state.gov/documents/organization/281332.pdf] Accessed 28 March 2019.  Return to report
    343. Petri, D., ‘Bolivia: will new legislation criminalize missionary activity? Concerns about religious freedom’, Observatory of Religious Freedom in Latin America, 26 January 2018 [https://www.worldwatchmonitor.org/wp-content/uploads/2018/01/Bolivia-Will-new-legislation-criminalize-missionary-activity.docx.pdf] 05/04/19.  Return to report
    344. This figure, cited by the Foreign Secretary in his Boxing Day piece in the Daily Telegraph was drawn from research carried out by the International Society for Human Rights (ISHR) in 2009. Although this figure no longer appears on the ISHR website this is simply because it is now ten years old. However in private conversation with leading figures in ISHR they stand by the figure and suggest that it is now a conservative estimate.  Return to report

10 Days That Shook the World – John Reed – Petrograd 1917 – Audio Reading – (1:58:55 min) Mp3

10 Days That Shook the World – John Reed – Petrograd 1917 – Audio Reading – (1:58:55 min) Mp3

 

Ten Days That Shook the World (1919) is a book by the American journalist and socialist John Reed about the October Revolution in Russia in 1917, which Reed experienced firsthand. Reed followed many of the prominent Bolshevik leaders closely during his time in Russia. John Reed died in 1920, shortly after the book was finished, and he is one of the few Americans buried at the Kremlin Wall Necropolis in Moscow, a site normally reserved only for the most prominent Soviet leaders.

John Reed was on an assignment for The Masses, a magazine of socialist politics, when he was reporting the Russian Revolution. Although Reed states that he had “tried to see events with the eye of a conscientious reporter, interested in setting down the truth”[1] during the time of the event, he stated in the preface that “in the struggle my sympathies were not neutral”[1] (since the book leans towards the Bolsheviks and their viewpoints).

This book is a slice of intensified history—history as I saw it. It does not pretend to be anything but a detailed account of the November[note 1] Revolution, when the Bolsheviki, at the head of the workers and soldiers, seized the state power of Russia and placed it in the hands of the Soviets.

John Reed[1]

Before John Reed left for Russia, the Espionage Act was passed on June 15, 1917, which fined and imprisoned anyone who interfered with the recruiting of soldiers and prohibited the mailing of any newspaper or magazine that promoted such sentiments. The U. S. Post Office was also given leave to deny any mailing that fitted these standards from further postal delivery, and then to disqualify a magazine because it had missed a mailing (due to the ban) and hence was no longer considered a “regular publication.”[2] Because of this, The Masses was forced by the United States federal government to cease publication in the fall of 1917, after refusing to change the magazine’s policy against the war. The Liberator, founded by Max Eastman under his and his sister‘s private control, published Reed’s articles concerning the Russian Revolution instead. In an effort to ensure the magazine’s survival, Eastman compromised and tempered its views accordingly.[3]

Upon returning from Russia during April 1918 from Kristiania in Norway, after being barred from either traveling to the United States or returning to Russia since February 23 by the State Department, Reed’s trunk of notes and materials on the revolution—which included Russian handbills, newspapers, and speeches—were seized by custom officials, who interrogated him for four hours over his activities in Russia during the previous eight months. Michael Gold, an eyewitness to Reed’s arrival to Manhattan, recalls how “a swarm of Department of Justice men stripped him, went over every inch of his clothes and baggage, and put him through the usual inquisition. Reed had been sick with ptomaine on the boat. The inquisition had also been painful.”[4] Back home during mid-summer 1918, Reed, worried that “his vivid impressions on the revolution would fade,”[5] fought hard to regain his papers from the possession of the government, who refused to return them.

Reed would not receive his materials until seven months later in November. Max Eastman recalls a meeting with John Reed in the middle of Sheridan Square during the period of time when Reed isolated himself writing the book:

…he wrote Ten Days that Shook the World—wrote it in another ten days and ten nights or little more. He was gaunt, unshaven, greasy-skinned, a stark sleepless half-crazy look on his slightly potato-like face—had come down after a night’s work for a cup of coffee.

“Max, don’t tell anybody where I am. I’m writing the Russian revolution in a book. I’ve got all the placards and papers up there in a little room and a Russian dictionary, and I’m working all day and all night. I haven’t shut my eyes for thirty-six hours. I’ll finish the whole thing in two weeks. And I’ve got a name for it too—Ten Days that Shook the World. Good-bye, I’ve got to go get some coffee. Don’t for God’s sake tell anybody where I am!”

Do you wonder I emphasize his brains? Not so many feats can be found in American literature to surpass what he did there in those two or three weeks in that little room with those piled-up papers in a half-known tongue, piled clear up to the ceiling, and a small dog-eared dictionary, and a memory, and a determination to get it right, and a gorgeous imagination to paint it when he got it. But what I wanted to comment on now was the unqualified, concentrated joy in his mad eyes that morning. He was doing what he was made to do, writing a great book. And he had a name for it too—Ten Days that Shook the World![6]

Critical response

Ten Days That Shook the World has received mixed responses since its publication in 1919, resulting in a wide range of critical reviews from negative to positive. However, the book was overall positively received by critics at the time of its first publication, despite some critics’ vocal opposition to Reed’s political beliefs.[7]

George F. Kennan, an American diplomat and historian who has a strong bias against Bolshevism and is best known as “the father of containment,” praised the book: “Reed’s account of the events of that time rises above every other contemporary record for its literary power, its penetration, its command of detail” and would be “remembered when all others are forgotten.” Kennan saw it as “a reflection of blazing honesty and a purity of idealism that did unintended credit to the American society that produced him, the merits of which he himself understood so poorly.”[8] On March 1, 1999, The New York Times reported New York University’s “Top 100 Works of Journalism” list,[note 2] which placed Ten Days that Shook the World in seventh position.[9][10] Project director Mitchell Stephens explains the reasoning behind the judges’ decision:

Perhaps the most controversial work on our list is the seventh, John Reed’s book, “Ten Days That Shook the World,” reporting on the October revolution in Russia in 1917. Yes, as conservative critics have noted, Reed was a partisan. Yes, historians would do better. But this was probably the most consequential news story of the century, and Reed was there, and Reed could write. The magnitude of the event being reported on and the quality of the writing were other important standards in our considerations.[11]

But not all responses were positive. Joseph Stalin argued in 1924 that Reed was misleading in regards to Leon Trotsky.[12] The book portrays Trotsky (head of the Red Army) as a man who co-led the revolution with Lenin and mentions Stalin only twice—one of them being only in the recitation of a list of names, as both Lenin and Trotsky were internationally known, whereas the activities of other Bolshevik militants were virtually unknown.[13] Russian writer Anatoly Rybakov elaborates on Stalinist Soviet Union’s ban on Ten Days that Shook the World: “The main task was to build a mighty socialist state. For that, mighty power was needed. Stalin was at the head of that power, which mean that he stood at its source with Lenin. Together with Lenin he led the October Revolution. John Reed had presented the history of October differently. That wasn’t the John Reed we needed.”[14] After Stalin’s death, the book was allowed to recirculate.

Publication

After its first publication, Reed returned to Russia in the fall of 1919, delighted to learn that Vladimir Lenin had taken time to read the book. Furthermore, Lenin agreed to write an introduction that first appeared in the 1922 edition published by Boni & Liveright (New York):[7]

With the greatest interest and with never slackening attention I read John Reed’s book, Ten Days that Shook the World. Unreservedly do I recommend it to the workers of the world. Here is a book which I should like to see published in millions of copies and translated into all languages. It gives a truthful and most vivid exposition of the events so significant to the comprehension of what really is the Proletarian Revolution and the Dictatorship of the Proletariat. These problems are widely discussed, but before one can accept or reject these ideas, he must understand the full significance of his decision. John Reed’s book will undoubtedly help to clear this question, which is the fundamental problem of the international labor movement.

V. LENIN.
End of 1919

In his introduction to Animal Farm entitled “Freedom of the Press” (1945),[15] George Orwell claims that the British Communist Party published a version omitting Lenin’s introduction and mention of Trotsky:

At the death of John Reed, the author of Ten Days that Shook the World—a first-hand account of the early days of the Russian Revolution—the copyright of the book passed into the hands of the British Communist Party, to whom I believe Reed had bequeathed it. Some years later the British Communists, having destroyed the original edition of the book as completely as they could, issued a garbled version from which they had eliminated mentions of Trotsky and also omitted the introduction written by Lenin.

Film adaptations

In 1928, Sergei Eisenstein filmed the book as October: Ten Days That Shook the World.

In 1967, Granada Television presented a feature-length version of the events narrated and essentially (like the Eisenstein work) a new work with the same title by Orson Welles.[16]

John Reed’s own exploits and parts of the book itself were the basis of the 1981 Warren Beatty film Reds.

In 1982, the Soviet film maker Sergei Bondarchuk used the book as the basis of his film Red Bells (its alternative title is Ten Days that Shook the World).[17]

At one point in the 1946 film Blood on the Sun socialist/communist screenwriter Lester Cole has one of two characters, played by James Cagney and Sylvia Sydney who are planning on spending ten days together, utter the line, ”Ten days that shook the world.”

Notes

  1.  

 

  • According to the Gregorian calendar, the October Revolution takes place in November.
  •  

 

  1. This list only includes works in the United States in the 20th Century.

References

  1.  

 

 

  1. Eleanor Mannikka. “Ten Days That Shook the World (1982)”. The New York Times. Retrieved March 31, 2012.

External links

From Wikipedia

Time goes by faster as you get older—but there’s a way to slow it down – Live in the moment – By Steve Taylor – 3 May 2019

Sometimes it seems as if life is passing us by. When we are children, time ambles by, with endless car journeys and summer holidays which seem to last forever. But as adults, time seems to speed up at a frightening rate, with Christmas and birthdays arriving more quickly every year.

But perhaps it doesn’t need to feel this way. Our experience of time is flexible, speeding up in some situations and slowing down in others. There are even some altered states of consciousness (such as under the influence of psychedelic drugs, in traumatic situations, or when athletes are “in the zone”) in which time seems to slow down to an extraordinary degree.

So maybe by understanding the psychological processes behind our different experiences of time, we might be able to slow things down a little.

In my book Making Time, I suggest a number of basic “laws” of psychological time, as experienced by most people. One of these is that time seems to speed up as we get older. Another is that time seems to slow down when we’re exposed to new environments and experiences.

These two laws are caused by the same underlying factor: the relationship between our experience of time and the amount of information (including perceptions, sensations, and thoughts) our minds process. The more information our minds take in, the slower time seems to pass.

This partly explains why time passes so slowly for children and seems to speed up as we get older. For children, the world is a fascinating place, full of new experiences and fresh sensations. As we get older, we have fewer new experiences and the world around us becomes more and more familiar.

We become desensitized to our experience, which means that we process less information, and time seems to speed up. (Another factor may be the “proportional” aspect, which is that as we get older each period of time constitutes a smaller proportion of our life as a whole.)

It follows, then, that our experience of time should expand in unfamiliar surroundings, because this is where our minds process more information than normal. When you go away to a foreign country you are much more sensitive to your surroundings. Everything is unfamiliar and new, so you pay much more attention and take in much more information.

It’s the same when you spend a day on a training course, learning new things with a group of unfamiliar people. It feels like more time has passed than would have done if you had stayed at home following your normal routine.

All of this leads to two simple suggestions about how we can expand our experience of time.

Firstly, since we know that familiarity makes time pass faster, we can slow down time by exposing ourselves to as much new experience as possible. By traveling to new places, giving ourselves new challenges, meeting new people, exposing our minds to new information, hobbies and skills, and so on. This will increase the amount of information our minds process and stretch out our experience of time passing.

Secondly, and perhaps most effectively, we can slow down time by making a conscious effort to be more “mindful” of our experiences. Mindfulness means giving our whole attention to an experience—to what we are seeing, feeling, tasting, smelling, or hearing—rather than to our thoughts.

In the moment

It means living through our senses and our experience rather than through our minds. It’s a different approach to avoiding familiarity—and happens not by seeking new experiences, but by changing our attitude to our experiences.

When you’re having a shower in the morning, for example—instead of letting your mind chatter away about the things you’ve got to do today or the things you did last night, try to bring your attention to the here and now, to really be aware of the sensation of the water splashing against and running down your body and the sense of warmth and cleanness you feel.

Or on the way home from work on the bus or the train—instead of mulling over all the problems you’ve had to deal with at work, focus your attention outside of yourself. Look at the sky, at the houses and buildings you pass and be aware of yourself here, traveling among them.

When you do chores such as mowing the lawn or washing the dishes, don’t listen to music on your headphones or let yourself daydream. Give your attention to the objects and phenomena around you and the physical sensations you are experiencing.

One thing you’ll find is that these chores become more enjoyable. And you’ll also discover that this open and alert attitude to your experiences has a time-expanding effect, since mindfulness increases the amount of information we process.

From this point of view, we don’t have to think of time as an enemy. To a certain extent, we can understand and control our experience of time passing.

Many of us try to make sure we can live for as long as possible by eating good food and exercising, which is sensible. But it’s possible for us to increase the amount of time that we experience in our lives in another way—by expanding our experience of time.

This article is republished from The Conversation under a Creative Commons license. Read the original article.

Ireland: The Limerick Workers Soviet – 100 Year Anniversary — 12 April 2019

Limerick 1

The story of the Limerick Soviet is most likely not widely known outside of Ireland and England. However, in April 1919 the people of Limerick stormed the world’s stage by proclaiming workers control over the city and the establishment of socialism. Newspapers from around the world headlined the workers rebellion in Limerick and the establishment of a Soviet, meaning workers control, in Limerick. The Bolshevik revolution in Russia had shook the world only two years prior, and now it seemed Ireland was on the verge of having its very own communist revolution. The events that transpired in April 1919 still prove to be a stark reminder of organized working class power.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=js0FR8GkBEo

The spark that lit the fuse for the call of a general strike in Limerick, was the death of a popular Irish Republican and trade unionist Robert Byrne. Robert Byrne was arrested and sent to prison on January 13th 1919, on trumped up charges for possession of a revolver and ammunition. While in prison Byrne helped organize and participate in a hunger strike to protest the horrible conditions prisoners were subjected to.

While on his hunger strike, Byrnes health deteriorated and he was transferred to the prison hospital. News of the arrest and hunger strike spread to Byrne’s comrades who sensed an opportunity to embarrass the British and boost morale by freeing Byrnes from prison. The Limerick IRA decided to send 24 men to enter the prison hospital disguised as visitors. However, the rescue operation did not go as planned. Gunfire erupted during the attempted break out with Byrne taking a bullet during the escape. Byrne was carried out of the prison hospital by his comrades but died shortly after.

The news of Byrne’s death quickly spread around Limerick. The British government was disturbed by the bold attempted prison break and quickly declared the city of Limerick to be a ‘special military area.’  On Wednesday April 9th 1919 the UK government released the following statement “The Government have no wish to interfere with the solemnity and dignity of any funeral ceremonial, but they cannot tolerate any defiance of the law.” Ten thousand people attended the funeral procession of Robert Byrne to Saint John’s Cathedral with British soldiers lining the streets with bayonets fixed upon their rifles and military planes flying closely overhead. The British army was displaying a clear show of force and sending a message to the residents of Limerick of who was still in charge.

The Funeral of Robert Byrne

On April 11th Limerick was declared to be under martial law, any citizen who wished to enter or exit the martial law area had to have a permit with photographic proof of identity. This caused quite a disturbance for the workers of Limerick, because some had to commute to their jobs outside of the new military zone. 

Unrest quickly spread and the next day the workers of the Condensed Milk Company’s Lansdowne factory agreed to a strike in protest.  Quickly momentum began to build and some of Ireland’s most militant unions including the IT & GWU and the Irish Clerical Allied Workers union agreed to call a General Strike until the city was relieved from martial law. 

The Strike Committee named Sean Cronin, the chairman of the United Trades and Labour Council, to serve as the new chairman. Cronin and the strikers quickly sprang into action; they created placards explaining the purpose of the strike and hung them up all over the city. Cronin stated “We, as organized workers, refuse to ask them for permits to earn our daily bread, and this strike is a protest against their action.” The Strike Committee then set to work on ensuring the city did not run out of food and even maintained a crew of workers to provide gas, electricity and water for Limerick.

Strike Proclamation featured in the Limerick Museum.

The strike was quickly becoming a success and was joined by 15,000 unionized workers. The general strike crossed class lines and was even joined by small-scale capitalists and the shopkeepers. The martial law also annoyed the larger capitalist class because it interfered with their workers abilities to show up to their workplace on time.  The political party Sinn Fein also initially backed the general strike. Despite the class collaboration, true power was in the hands of the unions. It was the organized working class who brought the city to a halt and had firm control over the industries and public utilities of Limerick.

As author D.R. O’Connor Lysaght states, “The council’s Chairman, Cronin, was careful not to develop his aims beyond the immediate struggle to remove the Military Permit Order.”  Even though the strike had ties some bourgeois elements including Sinn Fein “The Limerick Soviet remains a working-class strategy, executed by a conscious, if undeveloped, labour movement. Sinn Féin, conceived from the start as a capitalist body, could not have directed it.” The general strike reached across class lines in Limerick, but it was the working class who directed and controlled the Soviet. It was the organized working class who shook the world with their declaration of a Soviet in Ireland.

The Strike Committee quickly set to work in reorganizing the city with workers control at the helm. A propaganda sub committee was created to continue workers publications such as the daily Workers’ Bulletin. Chairman Cronin ensured there was a steady supply of food available to the Soviet, fixed prices of basic necessities and quickly shut down profiteers. The Soviet even issued its own form of currency which was due in no small part to Tom Johnson, treasurer of the Trade Union Congress and liaison to the Limerick Soviet.

The Strike Committee only allowed cars and cabs to drive through the streets if they displayed the notice “Working Under Authority of the Strike Committee’.  There is a notable story of an US Army Officer visiting Limerick who expressed his amazement at ‘who rules in these parts. One has to get a Military Permit to get in, and be brought before the Soviet to get a permit to leave.’  There was no doubt to the citizens of Limerick and visitors from abroad that the working class had successfully taken control over the city.

The workers of Limerick and the Soviet headed by Mike Cronin had successfully navigated numerous issues such as maintaining the public utilities, issuing currency and opening up supply lines. Despite the initial dizzying success, the Committee was ultimately condemned and eventually attacked by the local bourgeoisie and high-ranking British trade unionists. Although some nominal support came from the British Socialist Party and the Independent Labor Party. The Strike seemed to be gaining many enemies without much material support from the outside, despite the setbacks the strike increased in it’s worker militancy. 

On April 21st an Easter hurling match was to be held outside of the proclaimed military area. Around 300 Limerick Soviet strikers attended the match and upon their return from the match, defiantly refused to show their permits at a British military at Sarsfield Bridge. The British guards at the checkpoint were quickly reinforced with 50 constables, tank and armored car. Undeterred by the show of force, the strikers paraded in a circle around stopping only at the checkpoint and refusing to show their permits.  This protest carried on until the next day with some strikers crossing the river by boat while Johnson helped to organize “a midnight concert, dance and supper at a nearby temperance hall, and slept there or camped out.”

A British Military Checkpoint

The following day warning shots were fired by British troops when Soviet workers refused to show their permits.  Although no one was killed, it was clear that the British were not going to tolerate another Sarsfield Bridge incident. The rabble had to be put back into their place.  Although the patience of the British was wearing thin, the strike “continued to gain support amongst the workers. On the 23rd, the clerks at the Union workhouse joined it.” Despite small setback from a shortage of currency, and the refusal of British Trade Unions to lend support it seemed the Soviet could continue to survive.

One April 20th two members of the Labour Party National Executive arrived in Limerick for a meeting with Cronin and the Strike Committee. Cronin knew that in order for the Limerick Soviet to survive the struggle had to expand to all of Ireland. He offered up command of the Soviet to the National Executive. Cronins reasoning was “he knew what had to be done to win the strike and believed that the National Executive members would be able and willing to expand the struggle.” Cronin was hoping that the National Executive would call out the railway workers into a strike and Limerick would be the launching pad of a complete social and national revolution in Ireland.

The Fall of the Limerick Soviet

Over the course of the next two days more members of the National Executive traveled to Limerick and discussed the future of the Limerick Soviet with the Strike Committee. Cronin’s desires for a grand revolution in Ireland were dashed. The National Executive stated even if they decided to call for a national general strike, such a strike was destined to last for only a few days at best. The National Executive believed Ireland was not prepared for a social and economic revolution.

Instead of calling for a socialist revolution in Ireland, the brilliant minds of the National Executive instead offered a complete evacuation of the city of Limerick.  Their ridiculous reasoning was Limerick would become “an empty shell in the hands of the military” therefore rendering the city useless. The idea of a social and national revolution seemed too far-fetched for the National Executive, but a pointless evacuation of Ireland’s 5th largest city seemed the best course of action.  As Lysaght put it  “The Executive was prepared to go to any lengths to avoid a confrontation with the occupying forces.” The Strike Committee recognized the utter foolishness of a complete evacuation and rejected the proposal.

The Limerick Soviet was running low on options and very low on concrete material support. The bourgeoisie of the city began to sense the weakness and went in for the kill. The next day the Mayor and Bishop of Limerick met with General Griffin and reached a compromise.  Both the bourgeoisie and the British army wanted an end to the Soviet and a return to normalcy. The bourgeoisie would support the demise of the Soviet and in return General Griffin would withdraw the Military Permit Order. The death knell of the Limerick Soviet had begun.

The Mayor and the Bishop urged workers to return to their factories and call off the strike. Slowly workers began to return to their jobs, while others held out on the strike. On Sunday Father William Dwane took to his pulpit and denounced the strike! He urged his congregation to return to their jobs and to cross the picket line. The pressures from the forces of reaction were in full swing.  The next day only the mills and bacon factories held out on strike.  A week later the military permit order was withdrawn and permits were deemed unnecessary. The strike faded away and Limerick returned to normalcy.

According to Lysaght the defeat of the Limerick Soviet was caused by “the Strike Committee’s acceptance of bourgeois leadership. However, this was itself caused by the refusal of the National Executive of the Labour Party and TUC to embark on a struggle that might have caused major problems, but which could have led to the Workers’ Republic.” Many also blame Eamon De Valera’s, prominent Irish Statesmen, in his declaration in 1917 that “Labor can wait” until Irish liberty was achieved.  The policy of “labor can wait” greatly impacted the ability of the Left in Ireland to reach its full potential.

Perhaps the most important reason for the fall of the Limerick Soviet was the willing inability of the national trade unions to support the strike. If a general strike had been declared across Ireland there is a strong likelihood that the Soviet movement would of spread across the country, leading to a workers republic.  The lack of solidarity for the strikers left the Limerick Soviet without much meaningful material support.  Although the strike cannot be called a total loss, the workers did achieve their goal of having the military permit withdrawn.

Lessons Learned

There are several lessons to be learned from the Limerick Soviet. Although it was but a brief page in the annals history, The Limerick Soviet provides a small example of what an organized proletariat can achieve when they take power into their own collective hands.  However, looking back in hindsight we should also recognize where the Soviet fell short. A temporary uneasy alliance with the bourgeoisie class elements eventually played a part in the undoing of the Limerick Soviet.  The reactionary class dynamics in Limerick most likely would have been easily outmaneuvered if the rest of organized workers in Ireland joined in the general strike.

Looking forward, a modern socialist revolution may have to make a similar temporary uneasy alliance with bourgeoisie class elements. Revolutionary socialist history has shown one primary example to mind is Mao’s temporary alliance with the nationalist Kuomintang in order to defeat the invading Japanese imperialist army.  However, socialists should always understand that these alliances are only for agreeable situations and are strictly temporary.  Socialists should also recognize the grave importance of a well-organized and unified working class. Through the organized proletariat a revolution will run fewer risks of being isolated and cut off from support.

Perhaps one of the biggest achievements of the Limerick Soviet was the fact the workers of Limerick managed to gain control over Ireland’s 5th largest city without even firing a shot. The Soviet also showcased the creativity and ingenuity of the working class’s ability to solve complex problems of production and distribution. The Soviet strikers of Limerick provided a fleeting glimpse into the possibility of new social and economic system, one of which that is run by the working class and for the working class.  “For two short weeks, the city had shown Ireland the vision of the Workers’ Republic.”

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=9Ff_5SdLXvM

Sources

https://libcom.org/library/1919-story-limerick-soviet

https://www.irishtimes.com/culture/heritage/when-limerick-workers-seized-the-city-for-two-weeks-1.3742342

https://www.rte.ie/centuryireland/index.php/articles/de-valera-and-labour

http://www.limericksovietremembered.com/

Archive

Leonardo da Vinci – Five hundred years after his death, the original Renaissance Man’s creative brilliance is still astonishing – by Gemma Tipton

A very modern genius

Leonardo da Vinci: Little is known of his personal life.

Leonardo da Vinci: Little is known of his personal life.

Fascinated by fossils, keen on cutting up cadavers, inventor of machines of war, and painter of two of the most famous artworks in the world, Leonardo da Vinci died 500 years ago this week. Today, those keen on diverse subjects may be dismissed as dilettantes, but the term “Renaissance Man” was coined for Leonardo (and not simply because he lived during the Renaissance). It is one that might well worth reviving today.

Invention may now seem to have been easier back in the 1450s. With a pen and a sketchbook you could have a stab at coming up with pretty much anything: flying machines, the parachute, a helicopter, armoured cars, multi-barrelled guns, scuba diving equipment, new types of bridges, drainage systems . . . Leonardo had a go at them all, although it would take hundreds of years for some, such as the helicopter, to be successfully developed. He also perfected clocks and maps, investigated cirrhosis of the liver, and made the first drawing of the thyroid gland.

The question for any would-be inventor, however, is not what technologies are available, but what needs to be done to change the world, and what might you create to go about doing it. That part is timeless, whether the tools at your disposal are quantum mechanics, nano particles, or pen and ink. It is Leonardo’s questing mind, his penetrating observation, great humanity, as well as his extraordinary abilities that shaped his genius.

Left-handed, he wrote backwards, his mirror-writing and drawings covering more than five thousand manuscript pages. Photograph: Seth Joel/Corbis
Left-handed, he wrote backwards, his mirror-writing and drawings covering more than five thousand manuscript pages.
.

His is also a story that lends itself to romance, and yes, Dan Brown-esque theories of da Vinci codes. Left-handed, he wrote backwards, his mirror-writing and drawings covering more than five thousand manuscript pages. They tell of his philosophies, observations and ideas, as well as practical pages on the painting of leaves, on perspective, shadows, luminosity, the mixing of pigments and the making of colour. He left entire sketchbooks on studies of the folds of draped cloth.

Leonardo was also a great procrastinator. Commissions were left unfinished, and paintings abandoned at the sketch stage

Leonardo’s observations went into minute depth. In one notebook there are pages of notes on human and animal movement, sometimes in seemingly infinitesimal degree: “in going upstairs if you place your hands on your knees all the labour taken by the arms is removed from the sinews at the back of the knees”. You can picture him doing it, then having one of his pupils do it, so that he could watch, as well as feel the changes in the body.

One thing he didn’t invent, it seems, is the bicycle. A sketch of a pedal bike, complete with bicycle chain, was discovered in his papers, surrounded by penises (presumably sketched by his more puerile apprentices). The pages had been glued shut sometime in the 1500s, to mask the obscenity, rather than cover up the bicycle, one assumes. When the bicycle drawing was discovered in 1974, the Italians were delighted their own compatriot had invented it, but more recent analysis shows that, while two sketched circles and some curved lines date from Leonardo’s time, the rest of the image was added in the 1960s, when the pages were first reopened.

Maybe he was starting to work on one. For while genius he may have been, and also an incessant worker (greasy spots on his notebooks attest to the fact he snacked on the job) Leonardo was also a great procrastinator. Commissions were left unfinished, and paintings abandoned at the sketch stage, so that we only have 24 authenticated surviving paintings. This is also due to the fact that he was also a ferocious experimenter, so pigments vanished and paintings collapsed even during his lifetime. The Last Supper is said to have deteriorated so much that it was very soon just dots of colour. Extensive restoration followed, and very little of the original remains.

Leonardo Da Vinci’s The Last Supper is said to have deteriorated so much that it was very soon just dots of colour. Photograph: Antonio Calanni/AP Photo
Leonardo Da Vinci’s The Last Supper is said to have deteriorated so much that it was very soon just dots of colour.

.

Leonardo da Vinci was born in the Tuscan hill town of Vinci (which is where the “da Vinci” part of his name comes from). His father was a Florentine legal notary, and his mother a local woman. The pair were not married, and Leonardo spent the first few years of his life with his mother, before moving to his father’s household. His talent clearly recognised, he was apprenticed at the age of 14 to the artist, Andrea di Cione, the leading Florentine painter of the time, also known as Verrocchio.

According to painter Giorgio Vasari, in 1472, Leonardo collaborated with his master on The Baptism of Christ, his part being to paint the angel holding Jesus’s robe. Verrocchio was so dismayed by his pupil’s clear superiority, Vasari writes, that he never painted again. Vasari is often known as the father of art criticism, through his The Lives artist biographies. This claim is somewhat tarnished by the fact that he also often made stuff up.

Born just eight years before Leonardo’s death, Vasari clearly had a crush on the great artist, writing that “besides a beauty of body never sufficiently extolled, there was an infinite grace in all his actions […] In him was great bodily strength, joined to dexterity, with a spirit and courage ever royal and magnanimous […] Truly marvellous and celestial was Leonardo . . .” and so it goes on. 

‘Intense dislike’

All these great gifts didn’t delight everyone. Michelangelo, 23 years younger than Leonardo, couldn’t work out what all the fuss was about. Vasari says they “felt an intense dislike for each other”, and while we know not to fully trust him, there is also the story of Michelangelo mocking Leonardo for being unable to cast a horse in bronze.

In fact the sculpture for the Duke of Milan was to have been the largest horse sculpture in the world, but war interrupted the project, and the bronze was used for cannons. Five centuries later, the horse was made, following Leonardo’s surviving drawings, and there are now versions in the US and Italy. Leonardo, in his turn, was on the committee to move Michelangelo’s David, a move Michelangelo was strenuously against.

The two great artists’ rivalry might also have had something to do with the fact that this was a time when, unless you had independent wealth and a great deal of it, you needed a wealthy patron. In 1482, Leonardo decided that Milan offered more opportunities than Florence, and wrote to the city’s Duke, Ludovico Sforza, offering his services. “My most illustrious Lord,” he begins, before going on to say that he can make portable bridges, “also means of burning and destroying those of the enemy”, remove water from moats, and make ladders to end sieges. He adds that he has “methods for destroying every fortress or other stranglehold, unless it has been founded upon a rock”. He goes on to detail cannon, catapults, trebuchets and craft for sea battles.

Rather winningly, he concludes, that “in time of peace I believe I can give as complete satisfaction as any other in the field of architecture […] Also I can execute sculpture in marble, bronze and clay. Likewise in painting . . .” He got the job.

Despite all his talk of war, he was also conflicted. In one of his notebooks, he writes of holding back all the details of his submarine equipment “by reason of the evil nature of men, who would use them for assassinations at the bottom of the sea”.

Proportions of the human figure, c 1492 (Vitruvian Man) (pen & ink on paper). Image: Leonardo da Vinci/The Bridgeman Art Library
Proportions of the human figure, c 1492 (Vitruvian Man) (pen & ink on paper). .

Even with all the notebooks, little is known of Leonardo’s personal life. He was arrested at the age of 24 on a charge of sodomy, which was later dropped. While homosexuality was illegal in Florence, it was also ignored where possible. Niccolò Machiavelli, advising another friend, wrote at the time: “Since we are verging on old age, we might be severe and overly scrupulous, and we do not remember what we did as adolescents. So Ludovico has a boy with him, with whom he amuses himself, jests, takes walks, growls in his ear, goes to bed together. What then? Even in these things perhaps there is nothing bad.”

The Mona Lisa is the most famous and, to some, myself included, the most disappointing painting in the world

Leonardo had a declared aversion to marriage. There was also some whispering about one of his pupils, Gian Giacomo Caprotti da Oreno, also known as Salaì (the little devil), who entered Leonardo’s house at the age of ten. Vasari describes him as “a graceful and beautiful youth with curly hair, in which Leonardo greatly delighted”. He is said to have stolen from Leonardo, spent copious amounts of his money, stayed with the artist for more than two decades, and wasn’t a terribly good painter. He did paint a nude version of his master’s famous Mona Lisa, the Monna Vanna, which is pretty dreadful, and some speculate that he, and not Lisa del Giocondo, was the real model for the Mona Lisa, though the Louvre disputes this claim.

The Mona Lisa’s fame diminishes its impact.
The Mona Lisa’s fame diminishes its impact.

The Mona Lisa is the most famous and, to some, myself included, the most disappointing painting in the world. Undeniably lovely, its fame diminishes its impact. Unexpectedly small, and behind bullet proof glass, as well as a crowd of selfie-taking tourists, it’s hard for it to live up to its own unasked-for hype.

Much of its fame actually derives from its theft. When it was stolen in 1911, the painting was so little-known it took the Louvre attendants three days to notice it was missing. Once the crime had been discovered however (even Pablo Picasso was questioned), people queued around the block to see the blank space where it had been. By the time it was recovered – a petty thief named Vincenzo Peruggia had taken it, and had it stashed in a trunk in his bedroom – it had become both famous, and notorious.

Died in France

Although synonymous with Florence and the Medicis as well as the Sforzas of Milan, Leonardo da Vinci died in France. By 1515, the French controlled Milan, and King Francis I offered Leonardo the role of premier painter and engineer and architect to the king. He moved to Château du Clos Lucé, in Amboise, where he died four years later, having never returned to his home country. There’s a rather ghastly statue of him in Amboise, though no one is entirely sure where he is buried. The original church was demolished during the French Revolution, and while some bones were found, they have never been fully authenticated. Taking an educated (and hopeful) guess, however, you can visit “his” tomb, at the Chapel of Saint-Hubert in the gardens of the Château d’Amboise. 

Exhibitions across Italy, France, and the world are planned to mark this anniversary year. Probably the largest of showing of his artworks will be in the Louvre, opening in October, although there have been arguments between French and Italian authorities over who has the right to show the most famous works. It seems a petty squabble, considering the man’s own humanism and masterly greatness. Maybe politics and nationalism will always be politics and nationalism, and some things will never change. But as we grapple with ever more complex problems, in science, medicine, climate change, and culture, we need wide-ranging, universal, unafraid thinkers more than ever. Was Leonardo one of a kind? It would be amazing, for the future, to think that maybe he won’t have been.

The mind of a master: Leonardo da Vinci on . . .

Being an artist: The painter who draws merely by practice and by eye, without any reason, is like a mirror which copies every thing placed in front of it without being conscious of their existence.

Proportions: The palm of the hand without the fingers goes twice into the length of the foot without the toes.

Marriage: Marriage is like putting your hand into a bag of snakes in the hope of pulling out an eel.

Tradition: It is better to imitate the antique than modern work.

Cats: The simplest feline is a masterpiece.

Temptation: It is easier to resist at the beginning than at the end.

Destiny: I have always felt it is my destiny to build a machine that would allow a man to fly.

Nature: Nature never breaks her own laws.

Sketch of Bearded Man ‘Identified as Leonardo da Vinci’ (Bloomberg) 1 May 2019

Martin Clayton, head of prints and drawings at the Royal Collection Trust, with a drawing (left) that has been recently confirmed as a portrait of Leonardo Da Vinci.
Martin Clayton, head of prints and drawings at the Royal Collection Trust, with a drawing (left) that has been recently confirmed as a portrait of Leonardo Da Vinci.

A sketch of a bearded man, owned by the Royal Collection, has been “identified” as Leonardo da Vinci.

The picture, in which the subject “appears a little melancholy and world-weary”, is believed to have been drawn shortly before the famous artist’s death in 1519.

It will be displayed for the first time in what is expected to be a blockbuster exhibition in the Queen’s Gallery at Buckingham Palace.

Martin Clayton, head of prints and drawings at the Royal Collection Trust, identified the face as he prepared drawings, stored in Windsor Castle, for the exhibition.

He said that only one other portrait of da Vinci survives from his lifetime and this drawing is thought to be a more private glimpse of the Renaissance master.

The other contemporary image of the artist is by his pupil, Francesco Melzi, and was produced at around the same time, when da Vinci was around 65 years old.

Mr Clayton said that, looking at both, “it’s hard to avoid the conclusion that that is also an image of Leonardo”.

Both show an “elegant straight nose”, have the same shape beard, “a ringlet falling from the moustache at the corner of the mouth and long wavy hair”.

Leonardo da Vinci: A Life in Drawing
A drawing which has been recently confirmed as a portrait of Leonardo Da Vinci.
Photographer: Steve Parsons/PA Wire/PA Images

The face is on a sheet of paper which also contains the artist’s studies of a horse’s leg for an equestrian monument, commissioned by the French king.

Mr Clayton said: “Sheets of paper could be picked up in the studio and used by Leonardo’s assistants and companions just as rough paper for sketching on.

It is thought that “one of Leonardo’s assistants picked up the sheet and made a couple of sketches … one of an old, bearded man.”

The artist “was rather unusual in having a beard” and “was renowned for his well-kept and luxuriant beard”, Mr Clayton added.

He said: “This very quick, casual sketch” is “the closest that we get of a snapshot of Leonardo during his own lifetime”.

The only other known portrait, by Melzi, depicts da Vinci as “he wanted to be seen, this very august figure, with these untroubled eyes”.

In this sketch, “he looks more thoughtful, more wistful, more troubled maybe”, Mr Clayton said.

“In public, he was first artist to the King of France, designing architecture, enjoying some of the most successful years of his life.”

But “he knew that he was dying. A paralysis had struck his right arm, he could no longer paint—he could still draw—and he knew that his body was failing…

“It’s incredible how much he did achieve but, by the goals he set himself, his career was something of a failure,” he said of the painter whose best-known work is the Mona Lisa.

An image said to be a “self-portrait” of the Italian master also exists in Turin, Italy, but some experts, including Mr Clayton, have doubted its likeness.

Art historian Kenneth Clark wrote that it was “just conceivable” that the portrait was of da Vinci when he compiled a scholarly catalogue of the drawings in the collection in 1968.

But the Royal Collection Trust said the suggestion went no further after this date, and it has only been during Clayton’s research for this exhibition that the work has been positively identified as a depiction of da Vinci.

The Buckingham Palace exhibition will mark the 500th anniversary of the artist’s death and is the largest display of his work in more than 65 years.

Other highlights will include da Vinci’s studies of hands for the Adoration Of The Magi—revealed under ultraviolet light—on display for the first time.

Visitors will also be able to see studies for The Last Supper and many of his groundbreaking anatomical studies, such as The Foetus In The Womb.

The drawings in the Royal Collection, held in trust by the Queen, have been together as a group since da Vinci’s death and were acquired in Charles II’s reign.

Leonardo da Vinci: A Life In Drawing runs from May 24 to October 13 at the Queen’s Gallery, Buckingham Palace.

A selection of 80 drawings will travel to the Queen’s Gallery in Edinburgh, to form the largest exhibition of da Vinci’s works shown in Scotland from November 22.

Archive

May Day 1975 – Downtown Crossing – Boston, MA

Audio of Article – Mp3

Gilchrists

I was helping a garment workers labor union with a consumer boycott of a company that tried to break the union.  I was handing out leaflets asking people not to buy Van Heusen shirts in front of Gilchrist’s Department store in downtown Boston.  May 1st in 1975 was being celebrated as the defeat of US Imperialism in Vietnam.  The US Marines had helped the US Ambassador to South Vietnam get up the ladder as a helicopter on the roof of the US embassy in Saigon as victorious Communist forces moved across the city.  A tank with a Viet Cong flag broke through the unopened gate of the hastily abandoned US embassy as communist flags were raised all over the city soon to be re-named ‘HoChiMihn City.’ 

I was a Leftist, and a socialist.  But, I did not like the Stalinism of the Vietnamese Communist Party and North Vietnamese state.  I thought it was a good thing that the US imperialists were defeated after so many years of fighting.  A small country with a small working class had stood up to the richest capitalist regime in history.  True, Russia and China offered major help, and the Soviets probably stopped the US from dropping nuclear bombs when the US was being defeated on the battlefield because the Soviets could hit back hard.  Some said at the time that the North Vietnamese soldiers were the most effective combat forces in the world.  The Vietnamese had been fighting for two decades and they were still improving and motivated.  The US forces were a spent force with almost 2,000 US officers killed by their own troops in ‘fragging’ incidents as the drafted soldiers lost any notion of what they were fighting for besides the murderous whims of the elite. 

I saw the news as the cowardly South Vietnamese capitalist army ran away from the front lines of the communist offensive faster than civilians could.  One of the most heavily armed military forces in the world simply would not fight.  The US had spent ten years training the South Vietnamese, and all they seemed to learn was what the Americans do best – call in airstrikes. 

Some of the other young Leftist activists I worked with on the leafleting campaign were raising issues of refugees fleeing communist dictatorship.  The US news featured a flight of Vietnamese orphaned babies who were loaded on a plane to fly to the US for adoption and then crashed at the airport killing hundreds of Vietnamese babies.  People were getting in boats to go to the US ships offshore.  South Vietnamese pilots in million dollar helicopters were landing on US ships to run away from fighting and had to help push the helicopter into the ocean because more US allies were running away. 

The US spent billions to defeat an army of workers and peasants who were often in flip-flops fighting with outdated weapons.  Yet, the poor people’s army beat the richest most advanced technological army the world had ever seen.  Despite Stalinist misleaders.

So, I was thinking of the issues of Vietnam on that May Day when a tan skin man came up to me as I stood on Washington Street and Sumner Street with a leaflet out.  The man happily embraced me and I could smell a little alcohol on his breath.  I was confused.  But, he spoke of Vietnam.  “We won! The workers won! The imperialists lost!”  He told me he was from Nicaragua.   I suppose as he walked through the streets of Boston and saw me handing out pro-labor union leaflets he saw me as a fellow Leftist.  As he left I was thinking that his simple recognition of the victory of workers over capitalists was the top lesson to learn from the defeat of US Imperialism in Vietnam. 

Revolutions have long tails, and the defeat of the Yankee Imperialists gave hope to people in Central America to resist the local bosses and the Americans who kept them in power.  I thought of the man from Nicaragua who hugged me on the street four years later when there was a revolution in Nicaragua and the US backed dictatorship was overthrown.  I would have hugged my Leftist friend then.